Exhortation to constancy under their crosses. The danger of abusing the graces of the New Testament.
By the foresaid examples he exhorteth them to patience, 2 and by example of Christ him self crucified, 5 and because this discipline it an argument that they be Gods children, 9 vvith vvhose rodde they should be much more content then vvish that of their carnal fathers: and because it bringeth iustification. 12 Exhorting them therfore to plucke vp their hartes, and to take faster footing: 18 considering that all bring novv so svveete, and not terrible as in the old Testament, their damnation, if they refuse to heare, vvil be so much the greater.
1And therefore we also having so great a cloud of witnesses over our head, laying aside every weight and sin which surrounds us, let us run by patience to the fight proposed to us:Per la qual cosa noi pure avendo d'ogni parte sì gran nugolo di testimoni, sgravatici d'ogni incarico, e del peccato, che ci sta d'intorno, corriamo per la pazienza nella carriera, che ci è proposta:AND therfore vve also hauing so great a cloud of vvitnesses put vpon vs: laying avvay al vveight and sinne that compasseth vs, by patience let vs runne to the fight proposed vnto vs,Ideoque et nos tantam habentes impositam nubem testium, deponentes omne pondus, et circumstans nos peccatum, per patientiam curramus ad propositum nobis certamen: 2Looking on Jesus, the author and finisher of faith, who, having joy set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and now sitteth on the right hand of the throne of God.Mirando all'autore, e consumatore della fede Gesù, il quale propostosi il gaudio sostenne la croce, non avendo fatto caso dell'ignominia, e siede alla destra del trono di Dio.looking on the author of faith, and the consummator IESVS, vvho, ioy being proposed vnto him, sustained the crosse, contemning confusion, and sitteth on the right hand of the seate of God.aspicientes in auctorem fidei, et consummatorem Jesum, qui proposito sibi gaudio sustinuit crucem, confusione contempta, atque in dextera sedis Dei sedet. 3For think diligently upon him that endured such opposition from sinners against himself that you be not wearied, fainting in your minds.Imperocché ripensate attentamente a colui, che tale contro la sua propria persona sostenne contraddizione da' peccatori: affinchè non vi stanchiate, perdendovi d'animo.For, thinke diligently vpon him vvhich sustained of sinners such contradiction against him self: that you be not vvearied, fainting in your mindes.Recogitate enim eum qui talem sustinuit a peccatoribus adversum semetipsum contradictionem: ut ne fatigemini, animis vestris deficientes. 4For you have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin.Dappoiché non avete per anco resistito fino al sangue, pugnando contro il peccato:For you haue not yet resisted vnto bloud, repugning against sinne:Nondum enim usque ad sanguinem restitistis, adversus peccatum repugnantes: 5And you have forgotten the consolation which speaketh to you, as unto children, saying: My son, neglect not the discipline of the Lord: neither be thou wearied whilst thou art rebuked by him.E vi siete scordati di quella esortazione, la quale a voi parla come a' figliuoli, dicendo: figliuol mio, non trascurare la disciplina del Signore: e non ti venga a noia, quando da lui s'è ripreso.and you haue forgotten the consolatiō, vvhich speaketh to you, as it vvere to children, saying, My sonne, neglect not the discipline of our Lord: neither •e thou vvearied vvhiles thou art rebuked of him.et obliti estis consolationis, quæ vobis tamquam filiis loquitur, dicens: Fili mi, noli negligere disciplinam Domini: neque fatigeris dum ab eo argueris.
6For whom the Lord loveth he chastiseth: and he scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.Imperocché il Signore corregge quei che ama: e usa la sferza con ogni figliuolo, cui riconosce per suo.For vvhom our Lord loueth, he chasteneth: and • he scourgeth euery childe that he receiueth,Quem enim diligit Dominus, castigat: flagellat autem omnem filium, quem recipit. 7Persevere under discipline. God dealeth with you as with his sons. For what son is there whom the father doth not correct?Siate perseveranti sotto la disciplina. Dio si diporta con voi come con figliuoli: imperocché qual è il figliuolo, cui il padre non corregge?Perseuêre ye in discipline. As vnto children doth God offer him self to you. for vvhat sonne is there, vvhom the father doth not correct?In disciplina perseverate. Tamquam filiis vobis offert se Deus: quis enim filius, quem non corripit pater ? 8But if you be without chastisement, whereof all are made partakers, then are you bastards and not sons.Che se siete fuori della disciplina, alla quale tutti hanno parte: siete adunque bastardi, e non figliuoli.But if you be vvithout discipline, vvhereof al be made partakers: then are you bastards, & not children.quod si extra disciplinam estis, cujus participes facti sunt omnes: ergo adulteri, et non filii estis. 9Moreover, we have had fathers of our flesh for instructors, and we reverenced them. Shall we not much more obey the Father of spirits and live?Di più i padri nostri secondo la carne abbiamo avuti per precettori; e gli abbiam rispettati: e non saremo molto più ubbidienti al padre degli spiriti, per aver vita?Moreouer the fathers in deede of our flesh vve had for instructors, and vve did reuerence them: shal vve not much more obey the Father of spirites, & liue?Deinde patres quidem carnis nostræ, eruditores habuimus, et reverebamur eos, non multo magis obtemperabimus Patri spirituum, et vivemus ? 10And they indeed for a few days, according to their own pleasure, instructed us: but he, for our profit, that we might receive his sanctification.Imperocché quelli per il tempo di pochi giorni ci facevano i pedagoghi, secondo che lor pareva: ma questi in quello, che giova a divenir partecipi della di lui santità.And they in deede for a time of fevv daies, according to their vvil instructed vs: but he, to that vvhich is profitable in receiuing of his sanctification.Et illi quidem in tempore paucorum dierum, secundum voluntatem suam erudiebant nos: hic autem ad id quod utile est in recipiendo sanctificationem ejus. 11Now all chastisement for the present indeed seemeth not to bring with it joy, but sorrow: but afterwards it will yield to them that are exercised by it the most peaceable fruit of justice.Or qualunque disciplina pel presente non sembra apportatrice di gaudio, ma di tristezza: dopo però, tranquillo frutto di giustizia rende a coloro, che in essa siano stati esercitati.And al discipline for the present certes seemeth not to be of ioy, but of sorovv: but aftervvard it vvil render to them that are exercised by it, most peaceable fruite of iustice.Omnis autem disciplina in præsenti quidem videtur non esse gaudii, sed mœroris: postea autem fructum pacatissimum exercitatis per eam, reddet justitiæ.
12Wherefore, lift up the hands which hang down and the feeble knees:Per la qual cosa rinfrancate le languide mani, e le vacillanti ginocchia,For the vvhich cause stretch vp the slacked handes and the loose knees:Propter quod remissas manus, et soluta genua erigite, 13And make straight steps with your feet: that no one, halting, may go out of the way; but rather be healed.E fate diritta carreggiata co' vostri piedi: affinchè alcuno zoppicando non esca di strada, ma piuttosto si ammendi.and make straight steppes to your feete: that no man halting erre, but rather be healed.et gressus rectos facite pedibus vestris: ut non claudicans quis erret, magis autem sanetur. 14Follow peace with all men and holiness: without which no man shall see God.Cercate la pace con tutti, e la santità, senza di cui nissuno vedrà Dio:Folovv peace vvith al men, and holinesse: vvithout vvhich no man shal see God:Pacem sequimini cum omnibus, et sanctimoniam, sine qua nemo videbit Deum: 15Looking diligently, lest any man be wanting to the grace of God: lest any root of bitterness springing up do hinder and by it many be defiled:Ponendo mente, che nissuno manchi alla grazia di Dio: che nissuna amara radice spuntando fuora, non rechi danno, e per essa molti restino infetti.looking diligently lest any man be vvanting to the grace of God: lest any roote of bitternes springing vp do hinder, and by it many be polluted.contemplantes nequis desit gratiæ Dei: ne qua radix amaritudinis sursum germinans impediat, et per illam inquinentur multi. 16Lest there be any fornicator or profane person, as Esau who for one mess sold his first birthright.Che non (siavi) alcuno fornicatore, o profano, come Esaù, il quale per una pietanza vendè la sua primogenitura:Lest there be any fornicator or prophane person as Esau: vvho for one dish of meate sold his first-birth-rightes.Ne quis fornicator, aut profanus ut Esau: qui propter unam escam vendidit primitiva sua: 17For know ye that afterwards, when he desired to inherit the benediction, he was rejected. For he found no place of repentance, although with tears he had sought it.Imperocché sapete, come ancor poi bramando di essere erede della benedizione, fu rigettato; conciossiaché non trovò luogo a penitenza, quantunque con lagrime la ricercasse.For knovv ye that aftervvard also desiring to inherite the benediction, he vvas reprobated: for • he found not place of repētance, although vvith teares he had sought it.scitote enim quoniam et postea cupiens hæreditare benedictionem, reprobatus est: non enim invenit pœnitentiæ locum, quamquam cum lacrimis inquisisset eam.
18For you are not come to a mountain that might be touched and a burning fire and a whirlwind and darkness and storm,Imperocché non vi siete appressati al monte palpabile, e al fuoco ardente, e al turbine, e alla caligine, e alla bufera,For you are not come to a palpable mount, and an accessible'fire, and vvhirlevvinde, and darkenes, and storme,Non enim accessistis ad tractabilem montem, et accensibilem ignem, et turbinem, et caliginem, et procellam, 19And the sound of a trumpet and the voice of words, which they that heard excused themselves, that the word might not be spoken to them.E al suon della tromba, e al rimbombo delle parole, per cui que', che l'udirono, domandarono, che non fosse fatta lor più parola.and the soūd of trompet, & voice of vvordes, vvhich they that heard, excused them selues, that the vvord might not be spokē to them, (et tubæ sonum, et vocem verborum, quam qui audierunt, excusaverunt se, ne eis fieret verbum. 20For they did not endure that which was said: and if so much as a beast shall touch the mount, it shall be stoned.Imperocché non reggevano a quella intimazione: se anche una bestia toccherà il monte, sarà lapidata.for they did not heare that which was said, And if a beast shal touche the mount, it shal be stoned.Non enim portabant quod dicebatur: Et si bestia tetigerit montem, lapidabitur. 21And so terrible was that which was seen, Moses said: I am frighted, and tremble.E tanto era terribile quel, che vedeasi, che Mosè disse: sono spaurito, e tremante.And so terrible vvas it vvhich vvas seen, Moyses said: I am frighted and tremble.Et ita terribile erat quod videbatur. Moyses dixit: Exterritus sum, et tremebundus. 22But you are come to mount Sion and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to the company of many thousands of angels,Ma vi siete appressati al monte di Sion, e alla città di Dio vivo, alla Gerusalemme celeste, e alla moltitudine di molte migliaja di Angeli,But you are come to mount Sion, and the citie of the liuing God, heauenly Hierusalem, and the assemblie of many thousand Angels,Sed accessistis ad Sion montem, et civitatem Dei viventis, Jerusalem cælestem, et multorum millium angelorum frequentiam, 23And to the church of the firstborn who are written in the heavens, and to God the judge of all, and to the spirits of the just made perfect,E alla Chiesa de' primogeniti, i quali sono registrati nel cielo, e a Dio giudice di tutti, e agli spiriti de' giusti perfetti,& the Church of the first-borne, vvhich are vvritten in the heauens, and the iudge of all, God: and the spirites of the iust made perfect,et ecclesiam primitivorum, qui conscripti sunt in cælis, et judicem omnium Deum, et spiritus justorum perfectorum, 24And to Jesus the mediator of the new testament, and to the sprinkling of blood which speaketh better than that of Abel.E al mediatore della nuova alleanza Gesù, e all'aspersione di quel sangue, che parla meglio, che Abele.and the mediator of the nevv Testament IESVS, and the sprinkling of bloud speaking better then Abel.et testamenti novi mediatorem Jesum, et sanguinis aspersionem melius loquentem quam Abel.
25See that you refuse him not that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused him that spoke upon earth, much more shall not we that turn away from him that speaketh to us from heaven.Badate di non rifiutare colui, che parla. Imperocché se per aver rifiutato colui, che loro parlava sopra la trini, quelli non ebbero scampo: molto più noi, volgendo le spalle a lui, che ci parla dal cielo:See that you refuse him not speaking for if they escaped not, refusing him that spake vpon the earth: much more vve, that turne avvay from him speaking to vs from heauen.Videte ne recusetis loquentem. Si enim illi non effugerunt, recusantes eum, qui super terram loquebatur: multo magis nos, qui de cælis loquentem nobis avertimus. 26Whose voice then moved the earth; but now he promiseth, saying: Yet once more: and I will move, not only the earth, but heaven also.La voce del quale scosse allora la terra: e adesso fa promessa, dicendo i ancora una volta; e io sommoverò non solo la terra, ma anche il cielo.Vvhose voice moued the earth then: but novv he promiseth, saying, Yet once: and I vvil moue not only the earth, but heauen also.Cujus vox movit terram tunc: nunc autem repromittit, dicens: Adhuc semel, et ego movebo non solum terram, sed et cælum. 27And in that he saith: Yet once more, he signifieth the translation of the moveable things as made, that those things may remain which are immoveable.Or dacché egli dice: ancor una volta: dichiara la traslazione delle cose instabili come fattizie, affinchè quelle rimangano, che sono immobili.And in that he saieth, Yet once, he declareth the translation of moueable things as being made, that those things may remaine vvhich are vnmoueable.Quod autem, Adhuc semel, dicit: declarat mobilium translationem tamquam factorum, ut maneant ea quæ sunt immobilia. 28Therefore, receiving an immoveable kingdom, we have grace: whereby let us serve, pleasing God, with fear and reverence.Per la qual cosa attenendoci al regno immobile, abbiamo la grazia, per la quale accetti a Dio lo serviamo con timore, e riverenza.Therfore receiuing an vnmoueable kingdom, vve haue grace: by the vvhich let vs serue pleasing God, vvith feare & reuerence.Itaque regnum immobile suscipientes, habemus gratiam: per quam serviamus placentes Deo, cum metu et reverentia. 29For our God is a consuming fire.Imperocché il nostro Dio è un fuoco divoratore.For our God is a consuming fire.Etenim Deus noster ignis consumens est.
12:1
Laying aside every weight;[Ver. 1. Omne pondus, panta ogkon, omnem sarcinam.] that is all that may hinder us when we run in the way of virtue.
Witham
To the fight proposed to us. In the Greek it is more clear: let us run the proposed race. He compares the condition of Christians to those who run a race, who fight or strive for a prize in the Olympic games, who strip themselves, and make themselves as light as possible, the better to run and fight. (Witham)
This Christian's life is both a race and a combat. In baptism we enter the lists; therefore we must fight in running to Jesus Christ, for he is the term, the goal, and the prize. To run well, we must be as light and disengaged as possible; and the same if we hope to combat with success. We should look up to the battles fought by our captain, Jesus Christ, and contemplate the glory he now enjoys on that account; for this he means to share with us, if we imitate his virtues: let us then rejoice to suffer with our Captain (archegon) here, and we shall be glorified with him hereafter.
12:2
Witham
Who having joy[Ver. 2. Curramus ad propositum nobis certamen, trechomen ton prokeimenon emin agona, without pros, ad. Certamen is not only pugnando, but contendendo cursu, etc.] proposed to him, underwent the cross. The sense seems to be, who by reason of the joy he had to perform the will of his eternal Father, for which he knew he should be exalted above all creatures, underwent willingly the ignominy and death of the cross. (Witham)
12:4
Witham
You have not yet resisted unto blood. Though you have met with some persecutions, you have not yet shed your blood for his sake who laid down his life, and shed every drop of his blood for you. (Witham)
12:5
Witham
You have forgotten the consolation, etc. He puts them in mind, that it ought to be a subject of great comfort to them, that God calls them his children, his sons, and treats them as his true and legitimate children, when he admonished them to live under discipline and obedience to him, when, to correct their disobedient and sinful ways, he sends the afflictions and persecutions in this world, which they ought to look upon as marks of his fatherly tenderness; for this is what a prudent kind father does to his legitimate children, of whom he takes the greatest care: and not to use these corrections, is to neglect them, as if they were [Ver. 5. Ergo adulteri, et non filii, ara nothoi este, kai ouch uioi, adulterini, non germani filii.]illegitimate children. We reverence the father of our flesh, (ver. 10.) our parents in this world, when they instruct and correct us, how much more ought we to obey the Father and Creator of spirits, (that is, of our souls) that being truly sanctified by him, we may live and obtain life everlasting. (Witham)
12:8
In these last four verses we may observe as many subjects of consolation under afflictions. God, our Father, is the author of them; the chastisement he inflicts is the proof of his love; it is the sign or mark of our divine adoption; it is a necessary condition of our being adopted.
12:11
Witham
It is true all discipline, all corrections, and sufferings in this present life, are disagreeable to our nature, because they bring not joy, but trouble and grief with them; yet afterwards, they who have been exercised with them, will reap the most peaceable fruit of justice, eternal peace and happiness in heaven. (Witham)
We must not judge of sufferings by the smart they occasion, but by the fruits of peace, justice, and eternal glory they produce in such as submit to them with patience.
12:12
Wherefore lift up the[Ver. 12-14. Remissas manus, pareimenas, which signifies hands hanging down in a lazy posture.] hands, etc. Be fervent in piety, walk firmly in the way of virtue, make straight[Ver. 12-14. Gressus rectos facite, trochios orthas poiesate, which is to advance in a straight line, not turning aside, or tottering.] steps, without declining to one side or the other, without halting or going astray, and strive to be healed from your sins by his grace.
Witham
Follow and seek peace, as much as lies in you, with all men, and [Ver. 12-14. Sanctimoniam, agiasmon.]purity of life, without which no man shall see and enjoy God. (Witham)
12:15
Be wanting to the grace of God, by resisting and abusing his favours, or by falling from the grace of God received.
Witham
Lest any root of bitterness, etc. He means scandalous wicked persons, by whom others are infected, defiled, and corrupted. (Witham)
12:16
Witham
Or profane person, as Esau, who had so little regard for the blessing and inheritance of his father, that he sold his right of first-begotten for one mess of broth, and afterwards found no place for repentance, although with tears he had sought for it; that is, he could not make his father repent or change what he had once done, though he endeavoured with his tears and lamentable outcries. Or if any one will have repentance referred to Esau himself, still the Novatian heretics can have no advantage in favour of their error, when they deny that sinners can repent, because Esau's tears might only be for a temporal loss, not for God's sake, nor for the guilt of his sins, so that he wanted the dispositions of a true penitent and of a contrite heart. (Witham)
Bebelos, profane, like Esau, who for a trifling meal could forfeit his right of primogeniture[first-begotten], and the honour of priesthood thereto attached. Oh, how many give up all right to a heavenly and eternal inheritance for even a mere trifling consideration! And how will they one day, with Esau, regret the same inflexibility on the part of God, their Father!
12:17
Challoner
He found, etc. That is, he found no way to bring his father to repent, or change his mind, with relation to his having given the blessing to his younger brother, Jacob. (Challoner)
12:18
Witham
For you are not come to a mountain,[Ver. 18. Ad tractabilem montem, pselaphomeno orei. palpabilem.] etc. That is, to a mountain on earth that can be touched; to wit, to Mount Sinai, where the law was given to Moses, where the mountain seemed all on fire, with dreadful thunder and lightning, whirlwinds, darkness, tempests, sounding of trumpets, voices, etc. which they who heard excused themselves, begging that Moses only, and not God, might speak to them, for they could not without exceeding consternation think of what was then said; that if any man, or even beast, should touch the mountain, he should be stoned to death. (Exodus 19:15.) Nay Moses himself, trembling, was frightened. This particular is nowhere mentioned in the Scripture, but the apostle might know it by revelation, or by some tradition among the Jews. (Witham)
12:22
Witham
But you are come to Mount Sion, where not a law of fear, like that of Moses, but a new law of love and mercy hath been given you, preached by our Saviour himself, and by his apostles, testified by the coming of the Holy Ghost, and by the effusion of God's spirit upon the believers. Here you are called to the city of the living God, (to the Christian Church on earth) and even to the celestial Jerusalem, there to be for ever happy in the company of many millions of Angels; to the church of the first-born, who are written in heaven, (ver. 23.) to be happy with those who have been chosen by a special mercy of God, and blessed with an endless happiness; to be there in the presence of God, the judge of all men, with all the celestial spirits and souls of the just and perfect in the kingdom of God. Jesus Christ is the mediator of this new testament, the redeemer of mankind by his death on the cross, by the sprinkling and effusion of his blood, which speaketh better than that of Abel: the blood of Abel cried to heaven for vengeance, and the blood of Christ for mercy and pardon. (Witham)
12:25
Witham
Refuse not then to hearken to him; for if the Jews escaped not God's severe judgments, for being deaf to his admonitions, given by an Angel to Moses on Mount Sinai, and by him to the people, much less shall we escape, if we turn away our minds, and harden our hearts against the instructions of our Redeemer, who came from heaven to speak to us, and teach us the way to our eternal salvation. (Witham)
12:26
Witham
Whose voice then moved the earth, by such signs and prodigies on Mount Sinai: but now he promiseth, saying by the prophet Aggeus[Haggai]: yet once; and I will move not only the earth, but heaven also. These words of the prophet are commonly understood of Christ's first coming at his incarnation, when at his birth a star appeared, Angels were sent, and sung his praises, when the heavens opened at his baptism, when the earth trembled at his resurrection, when the sun and moon were darkened at his death, etc. Yet others expound these words of Christ's coming to redeem mankind, so as to comprehend all the time of the law of grace, and even his second coming to judge all men, at the end of the world, of which may particularly be understood those words, (ver. 27.) of the translation of the moveable things; that is, of the elements, and of the heavens changed to a more perfect state. See here St. Chrysostom; St. Augustine, lib. 18. de civ. Dei. ch. XXXV. p. 517. Nov. Editionis. (Witham)
12:27
12:17
He found, etc.... That is, he found no way to bring his father to repent, or change his mind, with relation to his having given the blessing to his younger brother Jacob.
12:1
Concordance Col. 3. 8.
Concordance 1 Pet. 2, 1.
12:5
Concordance Prou. 3, 11.
12:6
6. He scourgeth.] Temporal punishment after remissiō of sinnes, either here, or in ⸢P⸣urgatorie. By this vve proue that God often punisheth the sinnes euen of his louing children, though not vvith eternal damnation, yet vvith temporall chastisement and correction: & that he doth not alvvaies together vvith the remission of deadly sinnes & eternal punishment, exempt the offender receiued to his grace, from al fatherly correction either in this life or in the next. Neither haue the Heretikes of this time any reason or scripture in the vvorld, vvhy they should take avvay Gods chastisement of his children in the next life, more then in this vvorld.
Concordance Apoc. 3, 19.
12:13
Concordance Rom. 12, 18.
12:15
That vve be not good, there is no lacke on Gods part, vvho offereth his grace to vs: but the defect is in our selues that are not ansvverable to Gods calling of vs and grace tovvards vs.
12:16
Such as forsake their saluation and religion to saue their lands and goods, are like Esau.
Concordance Gen. 25, 33.
12:17
17. He found not.] It is not meant, that Esau could not find remission of his sinne at Gods hand: but that, hauing once sold and yelded vp the right of his first-birth to his yonger brother, it vvas to late to be sorie for his vnaduised bargaine.
Concordance Gen. 27, 38.
12:18
Concordance Exo. 19. 20.
•kindled (or) burning.
12:20
Concordance Exo. 19, 12.
12:22
The faithful are made fellovves of Angels & of al the perfect soules departed since the beginning of the vvorld, and of Christ him self.
12:23
〈Greek〉
12:25
Concordance Gen. 4, 10.
12:26
Concordance Ag. 2, 7.
12:28
〈Greek〉
12:29
Concordance Deu. 4, 24.
12:1
Pope St Clement I † AD 99 The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians 19
… even as many as have received His oracles in fear and truth. Wherefore, having so many great and glorious examples set before us, let us turn again to the practice of that peace which from the beginning was the mark set before us;
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Defence of His Flight. (Apologia de Fuga.) 21
… Thus the blessed Paul, having found it so by experience, declared beforehand, ‘As many as will live godly in Christ, shall suffer persecution .’ And so he straightway prepared them that fled for the trial, saying, ‘Let us run with patience the race that is set before us
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Soul and the Resurrection 1
Say not so, she replied; to talk so also is blasphemous. Rather, as the Scripture tells you, say that the one is like the other. For that which is “made in the image” of the Deity necessarily possesses a likeness to its prototype in every respect; it resembles it in being intellectual, immaterial, unconnected with any notion of weight
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 28
… As when the prophet says, “From burning heat, and from storm, and rain.” ( Isa. iv. 6 .) This at least he says here also, that the memory of those holy men, reestablishes and recovers the soul which had been weighed down by woes, as a cloud does him who is burnt by the too hot rays [of the sun.]
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 10.40
… And sometimes Thou dost introduce me to a most rare affection, inwardly, to an inexplicable sweetness, which, if it should be perfected in me, I know not to what point that life might not arrive. But by these wretched weights
12:2
Tertullian † AD 220 Five Books in Reply to Marcion 2
For praise pursuing, quite did vanquish death,
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 14
… from henceforth expecting till His enemies be made His footstool . And again, Looking unto Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith; Who for the joy that was set before Him endured the Cross, despising shame, and is set down on the right hand of the throne of God
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 15.1
… and one, of a Virgin, at the close of the ages: His descents twofold; one, the unobserved, like rain on a fleece ; and a second His open coming, which is to be. In His former advent, He was wrapped in swaddling clothes in the manger; in His second, He covereth Himself with light as with a garment . In His first coming, He endured the Cross, despising shame
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.23
23. This is the wish of our schoolmaster the law, of the prophets who intervened between Christ and the law, of Christ who is the fulfiller and end
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 12.4
… and therefore, I ought not to look only on my own interest, but also on that of others. For Christ also likewise, when it was possible for him to abide in His own honour and deity, not only so far emptied Himself as to take the form of a slave, but also endured the cross, despising the shame,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 11.1
… is He not good, Who when thou wast soulless dust invested thee with Godlike beauty, and raised thee up as an image of His own power endowed with soul? Is He not good, Who for thy sake took on Him the form of a servant, and for the joy set before Him
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 81
… These things Paul puts forward in every way, the cross, the death, the sufferings, the revilings, the insults, the scoffs. And now he saith, “let us go forth unto Him bearing His reproach;” and now, “who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 27
… viii. 9 .) And when he was exhorting to charity, it was from Him that he exhorted in the words “As Christ also loved us.” ( Eph. v. 25 .) And when he was giving advice about bearing shame and dangers, he took refuge in Him and said, “Who for the joy that was set before Him endured the Cross, despising the shame.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 18
… Who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. For consider Him that endured such contradiction of sinners against Himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 77
[4.] Let us too consider these things in our temptations, when we suffer anything from wicked men, “looking to the Beginner and Finisher of our faith” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 28
[4.] In the next place as the sum and substance of his exhortation, which he puts both first and last, even Christ. (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.31
… because He made us to believe in Christ, who made for us a Christ on whom we believe. He makes in men the beginning and the completion of the faith in Jesus who made the man Jesus the beginner and finisher of faith;
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 93
… The very holy lord bishop Domnus has arranged for them to journey to the imperial city in order to put an end to the false charges raised against me. For certain men have contrived manifest calumnies against me, and have grievously disturbed the churches for whose sake the Lord Christ “endured the Cross despising the shame”;
12:3
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 28
[6.] Ver. 3 . “For consider,” saith he, “Him that endured such contradiction of sinners against Himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.” For if the sufferings of those near us arouse us, what earnestness will not those of our Master give us! What will they not work in us!
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Catechising of the Uninstructed 23
… suffered persecution in their flesh at the hands of the Jews, their carnal fellow-countrymen, and were dispersed abroad, to the end that, in consequence of their dispersion, Christ should be preached more extensively, and that they themselves at the same time should be followers of the patience of their Lord. For He who in meekness had endured them,
12:4
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 240.2
… Only one thing is worth anguish, the loss of one’s own self, when for the sake of the credit of the moment, if one can really call making a public disgrace of one’s self credit, one has deprived one’s self of the everlasting reward of the just. You are children of confessors; you are children of martyrs; you have resisted sin unto blood.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 24
… vi. 19 .) “Think not then great things,” saith he, “as though ye had overcome the storm. For never have ye seen a danger threatening death nor a temptation intending slaughter:” which also he said to the Hebrews, “ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 8
… So doth Paul also exhort us; as when he saith, “Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Thessalonians 3
… and yet what reason have we for thinking anything strange? For no season of affliction or temptation has overtaken us, but what is common to man. It is a fit season for us to say to you, “Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Thessalonians 3
… For that they may not be rendered vain by the excess of commendation, as if they had done great deeds, and may not become slothful, he shows that something still is wanting to them, so long as they are in this life. Which also he said in his Epistle to the Hebrews. “Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Timothy 10
… and again, “He will deliver me,” not from the lion’s mouth, but “from every evil work.” For then He delivered me from the danger; but now that enough has been done for the Gospel, He will yet again deliver me from every sin, that is, He will not suffer me to depart with condemnation. For that he should be able to “resist unto blood striving against sin” (
12:5
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 6.11
… “My son, neglect not the discipline of the Lord, neither be thou wearied whilst thou art rebuked by Him. For whom the Lord loveth He chastiseth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth. For what son is there whom the father doth not correct? But if ye are without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.12
… For hence the Lord says to John by the angel, Whom I love I rebuke and chasten ( Rev. iii. 19; Prov. iii. 11 ). Hence again it is written, My son despise not thou the discipline of the Lord , nor faint when thou art rebuked of Him. For whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth (
12:6
Pope St Clement I † AD 99 The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians 56
… Those exhortations by which we admonish one another are both good [in themselves] and highly profitable, for they tend to unite us to the will of God. For thus saith the holy Word: “The Lord hath severely chastened me, yet hath not given me over to death.” “For whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1.12
… And a boy also, unless constantly disciplined by chastisement, will grow up to be an insolent youth, and one ready to fall headlong into vice. God accordingly abandons and neglects those whom He has judged undeserving of chastisement: “For whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 7.5
5. Let us urgently pray and groan with continual petitions. For know, beloved brethren, that I was not long ago reproached with this also in a vision, that we were sleepy in our prayers, and did not pray with watchfulness; and undoubtedly God, who “rebukes whom He loves,”
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 10.4.33
… For at that time also she was chastened at his nod as by a careful father; ‘for whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.’
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 1.12
… “If the servant knew his Lord’s will and did it not, he shall be beaten with many stripes, but if he knew it not, he shall be beaten with few stripes.” Each, then, if he believes, is received, for God “chasteneth every son whom He receiveth,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 1.22
… For when you hear Paul saying, “Even unto this present hour we both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buffetted, and have no certain dwelling place.” And again; “Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 13
7. Let us not then be deceived, neither let us by every mean seek after the life of ease. For “whom the Lord loveth,” it is said, “He chasteneth.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 35
… Because it is the part of right-minded servants, and of those who feel such affection and love as they ought for their Master, not only when pardoned, but also when scourged, to run to Him. For these also are effects of the tender care of God; “Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth,” it says, “every son whom He receiveth.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 22.39
… Righteous Abel is murdered. Abraham is in danger of losing his wife. And, as I must not enlarge my book unduly, seek for yourself: you will find that all holy men have suffered adversity. Solomon alone lived in luxury and perhaps it was for this reason that he fell. For “whom the Lord loveth, He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 63
2. I thank you for your reminder concerning the canons of the Church. Truly, “whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 68
… And yet you fancy those blessed who enjoy in this world happiness and pleasure? God’s hottest anger against sinners is when he shews no anger. Wherefore in Ezekiel he says to Jerusalem: “My jealousy will depart from thee and I will be quiet and will be no more angry.” For “whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 118.5
… And therefore, as he trained Israel by subjecting it to many plagues and afflictions, so does He now admonish you by sending you trials of different kinds. “For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 125.19
… do not backbite me secretly. “Let the righteous smite me, it shall be a kindness, and let him reprove me; but let not the oil of the sinner enrich my head.” For what says the apostle? “Whom the Lord loveth, he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 1.28
… But the wounds of sin and wickedness, like faults in general, admit of healing. Hence, it is written, “Many are the scourges of the sinner”; it is not said that he is eternally destroyed. And through all the scourging and torture the faults of Israel are corrected,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 111.5
… “Whom the Lord loveth He correcteth,” and “He scourgeth every son whom He receiveth;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.4
… Now this number denotes the period in which, in this age and on this earth, it behoves us to be ruled by Christ in accordance with that painful discipline whereby “God scourgeth,” as it is written, “every son that He receiveth;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 8.7
… The fire acknowledged as God’s servants the three men, whom it burned not, neither hurt their garments; and did it not acknowledge the Maccabees? It acknowledged the Maccabees; it did, my brethren, acknowledge them also. But there was need of a scourge, by the Lord’s permission: He hath said in Scripture, “He scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 8.11
… Be not thou straitened, remove thee to heaven above; there shalt thou have thine heart where there is wide room, so that thou mayest not be straitened in the hope of life eternal. Consider what the things are that he takes from thee: not even them would he take from thee, but by permission of Him who “scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 9.1
… For that which passes from death unto life by means of some affliction, whereby “He scourgeth every son whom He receiveth,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 9.10
… For to such a poor man hath the Lord become a refuge, “an Helper in due season, in tribulation.” Lo, He maketh poor, for “He scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 38.22
… Those, however, for whom eternal life is prepared, must needs be scourged in this life: for that sentence is true: “My son, faint not under the chastening of the Lord, neither be weary when thou art rebuked of Him.” “For whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 41.5
5. But why this? Because He “scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 59.2.4
… There is an anger of consummation, and there is an anger of consuming. For every vengeance of God is called anger: sometimes God avengeth, to the end that He may make perfect; sometimes He avengeth, to the end that He may condemn. How doth He avenge, to the end that He may make perfect? “He scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 80.4
… The wrath of God hath passed away from thee, but only so that it condemn not for everlasting. But He scourgeth, He spareth not: because He scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.29
… let Him beat him when obstinate, as long as He does not disinherit him. If thou hast well understood the promises of thy Father, fear not to be scourged, but to be disinherited: “for whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth: and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 90.10
… for we are saved by hope; and if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.” This relates to the mercy of God, of which he proceeds to say, “Since thy mercy cometh over us, and we shall be chastened:” for “the Lord chasteneth whom He loveth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 111.2
“These are the great works of the Lord, sought out unto all His wills” ( ver. 2 ): through which mercy forsaketh none who confesseth, no man’s wickedness is unpunished.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 116.5
… and again, “merciful,” because He receiveth; for “He scourgeth every son whom He receiveth;” nor ought it to be so bitter to me that He scourgeth, as sweet that He receiveth. For how should not “The Lord, who keepeth little ones” ( ver. 6 ), scourge those whom, when of mature age, He seeketh to be heirs; “for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.9
… But he addeth, “understanding,” or, as most copies read, “discipline.” Now the word discipline, for which the Greeks use παιδεία , is employed in Scripture, where instruction through tribulation is to be understood: according to the words, “Whom the Lord loveth He disciplineth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.21
… If then the human father and the human husband desire at once to be feared and loved; much more doth our Father who is in heaven, and that Bridegroom, “beautiful beyond the sons of men,” not in the flesh, but in goodness. For by whom is the law of God loved, save by those by whom God is loved? And what that is severe hath the father’s law to good sons?
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 6.6
… “Now all chastisement for the present indeed seemeth not to bring with it joy but sorrow; but afterwards it will yield to them that are exercised by it most peaceable fruits of righteousness,” and “whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth: for what son is there whom the father doth not correct?”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 2.51
Moreover, as to what you write about Italy among other provinces having been especially scourged since that time, you ought not to twist this into a reproach, since it is written, Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth (
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 9.33
… But learning presently that the malady had entirely left you, I soon turned my sorrow into joy, and returned great thanks to Almighty God for that He smote that He might heal, afflicted that He might lead to true joys. For hence it is written, Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth (
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 11.30
… We, then, have a token that we are not forsaken, in that we are continually scourged, according to the testimony of Scripture, which says, Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth (
12:7
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 29
… what is wanted then is to show, whether any son is not scourged. But thou wouldest not be able to say: there are many wicked men also who are scourged, such as murderers, robbers, sorcerers, plunderers of tombs. These however are paying the penalty of their own wickedness, and are not scourged as sons, but punished as wicked: but ye as sons.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 14.1.1
… Whence is that in the Epistle to the Hebrews, “For what son is he to whom the father giveth not discipline?” And this is still more apparent in the same epistle: “Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous: nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 5.5
… Ye have heard the exhortation of the Apostle, “If ye are without chasten ing, ye are bastards, and not sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not? Furthermore,” he says, “we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence; shall we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of spirits, and live?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.29
… “I will visit their offences with the rod, and their sin with scourges” ( ver. 32 ). It is not the mercy of one that calls them only; but also that chastises and scourges them. Let therefore thy Father’s hand be upon thee, and if thou art a good son, repel not chastening; for “what son is there, to whom his father giveth not chastening?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 94.23
… I am benefited through them: and yet it is said to be their malice, and not their benefits. For assuredly He trieth us, scourgeth us, by means of the wicked. To prepare us for what doth He scourge us? Confessedly for the kingdom of heaven. “For He scourgeth every son whom He receiveth; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?”
12:8
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 29
[3.] Then again [he argues] from the general custom. Seest thou how he brings up arguments from all quarters, from facts in the Scripture, from its words, from our own notions, from examples in ordinary life? (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 6.29
… not strangers, but of the household of the faith of the Lord; not bastards,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 5.5
5. Unto this hope is man tamed, and shall his Tamer then be deemed intolerable? Unto this hope is man tamed, and shall he murmur against his beneficent Tamer, if He chance to use the scourge? Ye have heard the exhortation of the Apostle, “If ye are without chasten ing, ye are bastards, and not sons;
12:9
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 7.15
15. But while honouring our heavenly Father let us honour also the fathers of our flesh
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 7.5
… yet are they nevertheless fathers, not only while doing them honour, but when acting thus; yea, they are preeminently fathers when they act thus.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 79
… Hast thou not heard Paul say, “Bear ye one another’s burdens”? Seest thou not lovers? For I am compelled, since I cannot draw an instance from you, to bring my discourse to that ground of argument. This also Paul doth, thus saying, “Furthermore we have had fathers in our flesh, which corrected us, and we gave them reverence.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 29
… For as he says above, “Call to mind the former days” ( c. x. 32 ), so here also “God” (he saith) “dealeth with you as with sons,” and ye could not say, We cannot bear it: yea, “as with sons” tenderly beloved. For if they reverence their “fathers of the flesh,” how shall not you reverence your heavenly Father?
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 1.14
… shall we not much more be subject to the Father of spirits and live?”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 8.25
… viz., flesh and spirit, what should be ascribed to whom as its author, and says: “Moreover we have had fathers of our flesh for instructors, and we reverenced them: shall we not much more be in subjection to the Father of spirits and live?”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.12
… For hence Paul says, We have had fathers of our flesh as our educators, and we gave them reverence: shall we not much more be in subjection unto the Father of spirits and live? And they indeed for a few days educated us after their own will; but He for our profit in the receiving of His sanctification (
12:10
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 29
… but their earnestness is, wholly and solely, on our account. For this is genuine love, and love in reality, when we are beloved though we be of no use to him who loves us,—not that he may receive, but that he may impart. He chastens, He does everything, He uses all diligence, that we may become capable of receiving His benefits. (
12:11
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.9
… according to the words, “Whom the Lord loveth He disciplineth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.” In the literature of the Church this is usually called discipline. For this word, παιδεία, is used in the Greek in the Epistle to the Hebrews, where the Latin translator saith, “No discipline for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous,” etc.
12:12
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 64
… For this reason then I say, Neither let him on the stave despair, nor let him in the church be confident. For to this last it is said, “Let him that thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall;” and to the other, “Shall not he that falleth arise?” and, “Lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 38
… the other not suffering the fallen to rise again. Wherefore with respect to the one, Paul said, “Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall:” ( 1 Cor. x. 12 .) but unto the other, “To-day if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts: ( Heb. iv. 7 .) and again, “Lift up the hands that hang down and the palsied knees.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Thessalonians 8
… If any one disbelieves hell, let him consider Sodom, let him reflect upon Gomorrah, the vengeance that has been inflicted, and which yet remains. This is a proof of the eternity of punishment. Are these things grievous? And is it not grievous, when you say that there is no hell, but that God has merely threatened it? when you slack the hands of the people?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 7
… This is, “After the same example of unbelief.” Let us not faint, he means (which he says also near the end [of the Epistle]. “Lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees”): “lest any man,” he says, “fall after the same example.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 31
For how is it that he [the Apostle] said this? How did he exhort them again after they had become “sluggish” ( c. vi. 12 )? How, when they were become “lame”? How, when they were “paralyzed”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 3
Orth. —And when while reading the Epistle to the Hebrews we light upon the passage where the Apostle says “Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down and the feeble knees and make straight paths for your feet lest that which is lame be turned out of the way, but let it rather be healed,”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 1.11
… Hence it is that Paul says, Lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees, and make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed (
12:13
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 30
He speaks as to runners, and boxers, and warriors.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 31
For how is it that he [the Apostle] said this? How did he exhort them again after they had become “sluggish” ( c. vi. 12 )? How, when they were become “lame”? How, when they were “paralyzed” (
12:14
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 54
… the whole of their life was investigated; an enquiry was made as to their being neither railers nor drunkards, not quick to quarrel, keeping their youth in subjection, so as to be able to maintain “the holiness without which no man shall see the Lord.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 15
… Now He here calls “pure,” either those who have attained unto all virtue, and are not conscious to themselves of any evil; or those who live in temperance. For there is nothing which we need so much in order to see God, as this last virtue. Wherefore Paul also said, “Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 61
… “For he that saith to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.” Again, even continence itself is a part, but nevertheless, without this no one shall see the Lord. For, “Follow peace,” it is said, “and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 9
… Paul also saith, in pointing out the eternity of the punishment, that the sinners “shall pay the penalty of destruction, and that for ever” ( 2 Thess. i. 9 .) And again, ( 1 Cor. vi. 9 .) “Be not deceived; neither fornicators. nor adulterers, nor effeminate, shall inherit the kingdom of God.” And also unto the Hebrews he saith, (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 4
… xxv. 42 .) Beholdest thou, how without any other charge laid against them, for this one alone they perished. And for this reason alone too were the virgins also excluded from the bride-chamber, though sobriety surely they did possess. As the Apostle saith “and the sanctification, without which no man shall see the Lord.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 8
… Because this passion hath the greatest sway. For even when writing his Epistle to the Thessalonians he did the same. ( 1 Thess. iv. 3 .) And what wonder? since to Timothy even he saith, “Keep thyself pure” ( 1 Tim. v. 22 .); and again elsewhere, “Follow after peace with all men, and the sanctification,” without which “no man shall see the Lord.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Thessalonians 5
… For this is the will of God, even your sanctification.” And observe how he nowhere so vehemently glances at any other thing, as at this. As elsewhere also he writes to this effect; “Follow after peace with all men, and the sanctification without which no man shall see the Lord.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Timothy 10
… For she is able, if so inclined, to endure a thousand deaths. Accordingly many women have suffered martyrdom. She is able to practice chastity even more than men, no such strong flame disturbing her; and to show forth modesty and gravity, and “holiness, without which no one shall see the Lord” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 14
… but it is not so with us. “That she may be holy,” saith Paul, “in body and spirit.” ( 1 Cor. vii. 34 .) “Follow peace, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 63
… depart from Me, ye that work iniquity” ( Matt. xxii. 23 ); (for they who take not heed to themselves, easily slip away into wickedness, even though they have a right faith;) and Paul, when in his letter to the Hebrews he thus speaks and exhorts them; “Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 30
… x. 25 ), he hints at in this place also. For nothing so especially makes persons easily vanquished and subdued in temptations, as isolation. For, tell me, scatter a phalanx in war, and the enemy will need no trouble, but will take them prisoners, coming on them separately, and thereby the more helpless.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 33
See how large is his discourse concerning chastity. “Follow peace,” he said, “and holiness; Lest there be any fornicator or profane person” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 130.11
… No; while curbing the desires of the flesh, you must keep sufficient strength to read scripture, to sing psalms, and to observe vigils. For fasting is not a complete virtue in itself but only a foundation on which other virtues may be built. The same may be said of sanctification and of that chastity without which no man shall see the Lord.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 148.18
18. It is better, then, that we affirm that concerning which we have no doubt,—that God shall be seen by the inward man, which alone is able, in our present state, to see that love in commendation of which the apostle says, “God is love;” the inward man, which alone is able to see “peace and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 15.6
… sun go down upon your wrath.” And in the Gospel, “If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone.” So too of sins which may create scandal the apostle says, “Them that sin rebuke before all, that others also may fear.” For this purpose, and that we may keep that peace without which no man can see the Lord,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 3.16
… Away with such trifles from the eye of the mind. Let the child cast away his playthings, and learn to handle more serious matters. And in many things we are but children; and when we were more so than we are, we were borne with by our betters. “Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see God.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 24
… because unless it is one, it is no faith, as the Apostle says, “one Lord , one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in us all .” Cling to this unity, dearly beloved, with minds unshaken, and in it “follow after” all “holiness
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.22
… v. 22 ). He then that has no care to keep peace refuses to bear the fruit of the Spirit. Hence Paul says, Whereas there is among you envying and strife, are ye not carnal ( 1 Cor. iii. 3 )? Hence again he says also, Follow peace with all men and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord (
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 5.18
… Again it is written, In honour preferring one another ( Rom. xii. 10 ). And thou attemptest to take the honour away from all which thou desirest unlawfully to usurp to thyself singularly. Where, dearest brother, is that which is written, Have peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord (
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 5.43
… and let us be ever mindful how the preacher of truth admonishes us, saying, Be careful to keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace ( Ephes. iv. 3 ), and, Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see God (
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 7.4
… 50 ). And Paul the apostle admonishes, saying, Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace ( Ephes. iv. 3 ). And again he says, Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see God (
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 11.46
… So, therefore, let your Holiness mitigate some evils by repressing them, and others by bearing them, so as in all respects to conserve the peace of them that dwell together in the holy Church of Jerusalem. For it is written, Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see God (
12:15
St Methodius † AD 311 From the Discourse on the Resurrection, Part I 1
… So that it is come to pass that sin is now restrained and lulled to sleep by faith, so that it does not produce injurious fruits, but yet is not torn up by the roots. For the present we restrain its sprouts, such as evil imaginations, “lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril procatechesis-or-prologue-to-t.2
… Now I mention the statements of (men’s) falls, that thou mayest not fall: for these things happened to them by way of example, and they are written for the admonition of those who to this day draw near. Let none of you be found tempting His grace, lest any root of bitterness spring up and trouble you
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 37
XXII. Only let us cut ourselves off from passion, lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble us;
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 8.1
… He Who made of nothing us and all the creation is Himself from nothing, and since the deceit obtains much support thereby, as men of feebler mind are pressed by this superficial bit of plausibility, and led to acquiesce in the blasphemy, we must needs not pass by this doctrinal “root of bitterness,” lest, as the Apostle says, it “spring up and trouble us
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 30
… do not [cast] all upon them who have the rule over you: ye also (he means) are able to edify one another. Which also he said in writing to the Thessalonians, “Edify one another, even as also ye do.” ( 1 Thess. v. 11 .) And again, “Comfort one another with these words.” ( 1 Thess. iv. 18 .) This we also now exhort you.
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 18.16
… For he does not raise himself up against men, but, in his blasphemy, against God, who carps at nothing in his brother except his felicity, and so blames no fault of man, but simply the judgment of God. This then is that “root of bitterness springing up”
12:16
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 4.24
… and let the rest of the Church’s people follow them. For you, brethren, a great crown is laid up: barter not away a great dignity for a petty pleasure: listen to the Apostle speaking: Lest there be any fornicator or profane person, as Esau, who for one mess of meat sold his own birthright
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 8
… for in the practice of virtue a rightminded and generous person is influenced by those who do well, but one of bad principles by those who do not do well; the one by the consideration of honor, the other of punishment. Wherefore also writing to the Hebrews, he said, bringing forward the example of Esau, “Who for one mess of meat sold his own birthright” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Timothy 7
… How despised Him? Mark his insolent answer to God; “Am I my brother’s keeper?” ( Gen. iv. 9 .) Again, Esau despised his brother, and he too despised God. Wherefore God said, “Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.” ( Rom. ix. 13; Mal. i. 2, 3 .) Hence Paul says, “Lest there be any fornicator or profane person as Esau.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 31
[2.] Ver. 16 . “Lest there be any fornicator: or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 33
See how large is his discourse concerning chastity. “Follow peace,” he said, “and holiness; Lest there be any fornicator or profane person” ( c. xii. 14 ); and again, “Fornicators and adulterers God will judge.” (
12:17
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 31
… then will I slay my brother Jacob.” ( Gen. xxvii. 41 .) “Tears” had not power to give him “repentance.” And [the Apostle] did not say “by repentance” simply, but even “with tears, he found no place of repentance.” Why now? Because he did not repent as he ought, for this is repentance; he repented not as it behoved him.
12:18
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 43
… But ye are come unto Mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, and to the general assembly and Church of the first-born, which are written in heaven
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.92
… For it is not everyone who may draw near to God, but only one who, like Moses, can bear the glory of God. Moreover, before this, when the law was first given, the trumpet-blasts, and lightnings, and thunders, and darkness, and the smoke of the whole mountain, and the terrible threats that if even a beast touched the mountain it should be stoned,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 2
Since, if the Jews, when they were to approach “a mountain that burned, and fire, and blackness, and darkness, and tempest;”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 82.1
… You come to me not with a rod and severity but in a spirit of kindness, gentleness, and meekness. Your opening words echo the humility of Christ who saved men not with thunder and lightning
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 29.11
11. “The Lord will give strength to His people”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 95
… there were no thick clouds surrounding Him as of old, nor were the people frightened off from approaching the mountain by frightful sounds and lightning
12:20
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 41
… And He came in the form of Tongues because of His close relation to the Word. And they were of Fire, perhaps because of His purifying Power (for our Scripture knows of a purifying fire, as any one who wishes can find out), or else because of His Substance. For our God is a consuming Fire, and a Fire
12:21
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 12.13
… and again, For who is there of all flesh that hath heard the voice of the living God speaking out of the midst of the fire, and shall live ? If to hear the voice of God speaking is a cause of death, how shall not the sight of God Himself bring death? And what wonder? Even Moses himself saith, I exceedingly fear and quake
12:22
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.1.22
… “But ye are come unto mount Zion, and to the city of the living God, and to the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, and to the Church of the first-born which is written in heaven.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.1-2.22
… “The Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all.” And in another Epistle: “But ye are come unto mount Zion, and to the city of the living God, to the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and to the Church of the first-born which are written in heaven.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.29
… And it is in reference to this Jerusalem that the apostle spoke, as one who, “being risen with Christ, and seeking those things which are above,” had found a truth which formed no part of the Jewish mythology. “Ye are come,” says he, “unto Mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 8.5
… and stand aloof from those who are aliens from the commonwealth of God and strangers to His covenants, in order that they may live as citizens of heaven, “coming to the living God, and to the city of God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and Church of the first-born, which are written in heaven.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 10.11
… As for those feasts, one of the twelve prophets says, “What will ye do in the days of assembly, and in the days of the feast of the Lord?” But Paul says in the Epistle to the Hebrews:
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 12.20
… are ordained under the one High-Priest, and that He might be glorified by the scribes of the people who are occupied with letters “not written with ink” but made clear by the Spirit of the living God, and might be killed in the Jerusalem below, and having risen from the dead might reign in Mount Zion, and the city of the living God—the heavenly Jerusalem.
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius martyrs-of-palestine.11.9
9. But he gave a second answer similar to the former, saying that Jerusalem was his country, meaning that of which Paul says, “Jerusalem which is above is free, which is our mother,” and, “Ye are come unto Mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem.”
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 10.4.70
70. But the region above the heavens, with the models of earthly things which are there, and the so-called Jerusalem above, and the heavenly Mount of Zion, and the supramundane city of the living God, in which innumerable choirs of angels and the Church of the first born, whose names are written in heaven,
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 8.6
… Fair privileges these, and such as are not easily attained by many of those who plume themselves highly upon their noble birth, and are proud of their ancestry. But, if I must treat of her case in a more philosophic and lofty strain, Gorgonia’s native land was Jerusalem above,
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 45
… For teaching is food, even to the Giver of food. Come hither then, and let us partake of the Law, but in a Gospel manner, not a literal one; perfectly, not imperfectly; eternally, not temporarily. Let us make our Head, not the earthly Jerusalem, but the heavenly City;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 2
For such is the city of God, having “the Church of the first-born, the spirits of the just, the general assembly of the angels, the blood of sprinkling,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 1.14
… And again still more clearly the same Apostle speaks of this state of the souls as one that is very full of life: “But ye are come to Mount Sion, and the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, and the church of the first born, who are written in heaven, and the spirits of just men made perfect.”
12:23
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 6
… having abolished death, He has brought us from affliction and sighing to the rest and gladness of this feast, a joy which reacheth even to heaven. For not we alone are affected by this, but because of it, even the heavens rejoice with us, and the whole church of the firstborn, written in heaven
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Hexæmeron 9.2
… Thou art called to more noble cares; “seek those things which are above where Christ sitteth.” Raise thy soul above the earth; draw from its natural conformation the rule of thy conduct; fix thy conversation in heaven. Thy true country is the heavenly Jerusalem; thy fellow-citizens and thy compatriots are “the first-born which are written in heaven.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 18.24
24. And it is rightly named (Ecclesia) because it calls forth
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.116
… The blessing of the father establisheth the houses of children, and would that both I and this spiritual house may be established, the house which I have longed for, which I pray may be my rest for ever, when I have been passed on from the church here to the church yonder, the general assembly of the firstborn, who are written in heaven.
12:24
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 54
Cain slew his brother, but in this he rather benefited him: for hear what Scripture says, “The voice of thy brother’s blood crieth unto Me” ( Gen. iv. 10 ): and again in another place, “To the blood that speaketh better things than that of Abel.” (
12:25
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 32
… And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those which cannot be shaken may remain. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace whereby we serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear. For our God is a consuming fire.”
12:26
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 32
XXV. There have been in the whole period of the duration of the world two conspicuous changes of men’s lives, which are also called two Testaments,
12:27
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 7.19
… but hear, he says, the conclusion of the whole matter, Fear God. This is his stay in his perplexity, and this is thy only gain from life here below, to be guided through the disorder of the things which are seen and shaken, to the things which stand firm and are not moved.
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 21.25
25. “Yet once more,” I hear the Scripture say that the heaven and the earth shall be shaken, inasmuch as this has befallen them before, signifying, as I suppose, a manifest renovation of all things. And we must believe S. Paul when he says
12:28
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 33
“By Him,” as by an High Priest, according to the flesh. “Giving thanks” (he says) “to His Name.” (See p. 514.) Let us utter nothing blasphemous, nothing hasty, nothing bold, nothing presumptuous, nothing desperate. This is “with reverence and godly fear.” (
12:29
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 6.70
… Nor is the Spirit, in our opinion, a “body,” any more than fire is a “body,” which God is said to be in the passage, “Our God is a consuming fire.”
Novatian † AD 258 A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity 7
… And therefore, then, God will be made. In which manner also, if, according to Moses, you should receive God to be fire , in saying that He is a creature, you will have declared what is ordained, you will not have taught who is its ordainer. But these things are rather used as figures than as being so in fact. For as, in the Old Testament,
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 3
… such negligence, saying, ‘Cursed is he who doeth the work of the Lord carelessly .’ For a servant of the Lord should be diligent and careful, yea, moreover, burning like a flame, so that when, by an ardent spirit, he has destroyed all carnal sin, he may be able to draw near to God who, according to the expression of the saints, is called ‘a consuming fire
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 5.4
… And this we declare to be the mystery of the Lord according to the flesh, that He Who is immutable came to be in that which is mutable, to the end that altering it for the better, and changing it from the worse, He might abolish the evil which is mingled with our mutable condition, destroying the evil in Himself. For “our God is a consuming fire
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 16
… xxiv. 9 ) let us take out the indomitable and fearful part, not the brutality, nor any other of the things belonging to a lion. And again, when He says, “I will meet them as a bereaved bear” ( Hos. xiii. 8 ), let us take the vindictiveness. And when he says, “our God is a consuming fire” ( Deut. iv. 24 ; and
St Jerome † AD 420 Jerome's Apology for Himself Against the Books of Rufinus 2.7
… He also interprets the place where the Lord testifies saying: “I came to send fire on the earth, and how I wish that it may burn” as meaning “I wish that all may repent, and burn out through the Holy spirit their vices and their sins; for I am he of whom it is written,
12:1
As if to say: Since the ancient fathers, whom I enumerated in the preceding chapter, accomplished such great deeds through so obscure a faith, endured such unheard-of sufferings, and poured out their lives, and yet did not obtain the promised reward in heaven in that state: much more should we, stirred up by so many and such great examples of theirs, through faith now far greater and clearer, persist and make progress in Christian faith and piety, and expend our goods and life for it, if need be, since we shall immediately after death obtain heavenly goods and blessed life in heaven. Imposed. — The Interpreter reads "imposed," and this aptly corresponds to cloud. Now the Greek texts have "perikeimenēn," that is, placed around, that is, containing and surrounding us on all sides. Thus the Syrian, Chrysostom and Theophylactus read it. A cloud of witnesses. — In Greek it is "nephos martyrōn," that is, a cloud of martyrs, or witnesses. For "martyr" in Greek is the same as "witness" in Latin. He calls martyrs and the fathers already named witnesses of faith, therefore, who through faith and for faith either endured hardships or accomplished heroic deeds. For they testified by their works and sufferings how great is the certainty and efficacy of faith, what good faith promises, and how we ought to do and suffer all difficult things for it. Again he calls these fathers witnesses, as if to say: They sit now in heaven, as it were assessors of Christ, and witnesses of those acting bravely, so that by their intercessions the palm may be given to as many as shall be judged worthy of the palm by them, says Galenus. Yet the former sense is more in keeping with the Apostle's mind. For he regards the testimony of the fathers, namely the outstanding works of faith, of which he spoke in the preceding chapter. Note: He calls "cloud" the multitude of witnesses, which like a dense cloud in the heat of temptation and affliction, by its testimony surrounds us on all sides, encircles, cherishes, animates, strengthens and refreshes us. Thus Chrysostom and Theophylactus. Secondly, because by their doctrine and example, as if irrigated by a cloud and heavenly rain, we have been watered. On which Chrysostom here, homily 28. Oecumenius and St. Athanasius add thirdly (although this work does not appear to be St. Athanasius's, but to be collected from him and others, as is sufficiently clear to one examining Question XXIII), to Antiochus, Question CLXII, because by the prayers of those Saints, as if by a cloud from heaven we are covered and helped, as if the word "cloud" denotes the patronage and intercession of the Saints for us; but the former two senses are more in keeping with the Apostle's mind and purpose. Note morally here how great is the force of example in sharpening virtue. Philo, in the book That Every Good Man is Free, writes that Miltiades, the leader of the Athenians, about to fight against many Persians, called together his companions, and showed them roosters fighting most stubbornly with one another in their customary way, thinking this spectacle would move them more to fight strenuously than exhortation. So it came to pass. For the companions, seeing the roosters fighting unto death, eagerly and generously took up arms and undertook this war, and threw themselves into wounds and deaths. If the examples of brutes accomplished this among the Gentiles, what will the contests of the Saints accomplish among Christians. St. Gregory, in the preface to the Morals, says: As stars the night, so the Saints illuminate us, and show forth the beauty of virtues. "Abel came to show innocence; Enoch came to teach the purity of action; Noah came to insinuate the long-suffering of hope and work; Abraham came to manifest obedience; Jacob came to insinuate the endurance of labor; Moses came to show gentleness; Job came to show patience amid scourges. Behold what shining stars we see in heaven, so that with unimpeded foot of work we may walk the journey of our night. As many just men as God exhibited, so many as it were stars he sent over the heaven above the darkness of sinners." Whoever wishes to become a poet reads Virgil; whoever an orator, Cicero; whoever a physician, Galen; whoever a philosopher, Aristotle; whoever wishes to be holy, let him read the lives and examples of the Saints: let him illuminate and kindle his mind by these stars. Laying aside every weight. — He calls "weight" the anxiety of preserving and increasing one's riches; and every burden of earthly business and cares, says Theophylactus, which in this race and contest of Christianity (of which follows) can hinder, weigh down, stop and prevent us. For it is a metaphor from those contending in the games and running in the stadium, who, having laid aside every weight of their garments and things, light, unencumbered and agile, entered the contest, and ran in the stadium. And the sin that easily besets us. — In Greek it is "euperistaton" (for it is wrongly read "aperistaton" in the Royal Bibles, with a meaning entirely contrary) "hamartian," that is, sin that easily or well besets and encircles us. Many understand by "sin" concupiscence, which as it were a hedge and wall encircles us, and hinders us from the race and contest of faith and virtue, and blocks the way: for when we think to do something good, especially something difficult, immediately concupiscence arises and stands around us, so that it resists and impedes the work. The Apostle persists aptly in the metaphor of runners begun, as if to say: In order that you may run rightly in the stadium, it is not enough to cast off weights and burdens, but it is also necessary that the way be plain and unobstructed. For if a hedge or wall be interposed, it will block the way and hinder the race. The hedge that surrounds and encircles us is concupiscence, and it is manifold. This therefore must be laid low and cast away; and we must strive not to foster concupiscences, but to cut them down, diminish and mortify them: thus the way to all virtue will be plain and unobstructed for us. Secondly, St. Chrysostom and Theophylactus say that sin besets us, that is, casts us down and overcomes us, because we are easily overcome by it. On the contrary, St. Athanasius (or the author) to Antiochus, Question CLXIII, says that sin is called "euperistaton," because it has no place where it may stand, but is easily dissolved and vanishes through penance. Thirdly, Oecumenius, Erasmus, Vatablus and others for "besets" translate, sin clinging tenaciously, as if the Apostle allude to us and our bodies, but sin to burning (which in Hebrew is called "chelata"), or filth which clings tenaciously to our body, so that it cannot be rubbed off without some remnants remaining. As if the Apostle allude to that passage in Ezekiel xxiv, 6: "Woe to the city of blood (Jerusalem), the pot whose rust is in it, and its rust hath not gone out of it." Fourthly, the Syriac translates "metaieba," that is, sin which at all times submerges and depresses us, as if the Apostle persists in the metaphor of weight: for this indeed weighs down and submerges. To this pertains the exposition of Maldonatus in the Manuscript Notes, "besets," he says, like a garment which we put on and which surrounds us. By the word "putting on" in Scripture is signified intimate conjunction, as if to say: Sin hinders us running to heaven in the stadium of this life, just as a garment wrapped around those who run in a contest is wont to be an impediment. Fifthly, Theodoret and Galen: Sins, they say, beset and encircle us like gladiators, who when several attack one easily cast him down. By these sins, however, Galen understands not concupiscences, but external temptations, occasions and dangers of sin, for example, evil companions: sins therefore here are sinners, infidels and Jews, who were striving to draw Hebrews away from faith in Christ to Judaism. These indeed are properly said to beset; and concerning these, in similar words he says in verse 4: "You have not yet resisted unto blood against sin (that is, against sinners Jews, who beset you as antagonists, and solicit you to the sin of apostasy) contending." This sense is very apt and literal. Two things must be guarded against by those running in the stadium: first, that they be not weighed down by any burden; second, that they be not hindered in their race by any obstacle. The obstacles of sinners, however, which hinder us from the race to heaven, are evil companions and other external temptations, which the Apostle here aptly opposes to the cloud of witnesses placed around and besetting us likewise, as if to say: Look upon the examples of the Saints, which surround you on all sides like a cloud, so that you may dispel the wicked examples and exhortations of the Jews, which hinder you from your race. Let us run with patience to the contest set before us. — The preposition "to" is read in the Roman: yet it is omitted in the Greek, Greeks, Syriac and many Latin manuscript Bibles, and that reading seems better and truer. For thus the Greek has it, "di' hypomonēs trechōmen ton prokeimenon hēmin agōna," that is, let us run with patience the contest set before us, as if to say: Our contest, our struggle, does not consist in sword-fighting, not in beating, not in wrestling, but in something light and easy, says Chrysostom, namely in running, so that we may indeed contend in running and run through our contest. Whence also Vatablus translates, let us run with patience in the contest set before us. Note "let us run," that is, let us continue to run. For the Hebrews had already long since begun to run this contest. "Let us run" therefore signifies an act not begun, but continued, according to Can. 32. Whence the Apostle requires of them not fervor, but patience and endurance: for this is what makes us proceed and persevere in this contest. Thus Theophylactus. Secondly, he calls "contest," either by metonymy the stadium itself, in which those contending strove in the race, as if to say, Let us run our course. Or properly the contest itself of the race in the stadium. For just as we are said to contend a contest, so also we are said to run a contest, that is, to contend by running, so that we may obtain the prize; thus we elegantly and significantly say we run our contest, when we complete it by running rightly, as if to say, You, O Hebrews, are contestants and stadium-runners; your stadium, your contest is the struggle for the faith of Christ; you have begun well to run in this stadium, proceed patiently, and persevere strongly in this contest and race, although it be harsh and difficult: for you must run through exiles, through the plundering of goods, through the midst of enemies; thus it will come to pass that you obtain the heavenly reward proposed to those running rightly. Put on therefore patience, this will be for you an impenetrable breastplate, by which you may shatter all the darts of the enemy: armed with this, eagerly and inviolably rush into the contests amid all persecutions. If anyone, however, with some, reads the preposition "to" in this manner, "through patience let us run to the contest proposed to us," he will conveniently explain it thus, "through patience," that is patiently and constantly "let us run," that is let us continue to run to this stadium and contest of faith, in which we contend with the Jews and run to the prize of the heavenly crown. For this contest had to be repeatedly taken up by the Hebrews. For when persecution ceased, the contest ceased; when persecution broke out again, the contest broke out again, to which the Hebrews had to proceed and run forward in their customary manner, strongly and constantly.
12:2
As the goal, end and reward of your contest and race; or rather as the most perfect exemplar of your contest and race. For Paul alludes, as Chrysostom notes, to painters, who in order to express a copy from a prototype, an image from an exemplar, often gaze upon and regard the prototype itself or exemplar, as if to say: I have set before you, O Hebrews, in the preceding chapter, so many examples of Saints, now I propose to you the very exemplar of faith and patience itself, namely Christ crucified, so that, gazing upon it continually, you may strive to express and imitate His patience and constancy in yourselves. Most beautifully and pathetically St. Augustine, in the Rudiments of Catechesis: "Christ despised all earthly goods, that He might show them to be despicable; He endured all earthly evils throughout the whole time of His mortal life, which He commanded to be endured, so that neither should happiness be sought in them, nor should misery be feared in these. For being born of a mother who remained ever a virgin, yet espoused to a carpenter, He extinguished all the pride of carnal nobility. Born in Bethlehem, which was the least among all the cities of Judaea, He would not have anyone glory in the sublimity of any earthly city. He became poor also, to whom all things belong, lest anyone, when believing in Him, should dare to be exalted by earthly riches. He would not be made king by men, because by humility He showed the way to the wretched, whom pride had separated from Him, although His eternal kingdom is testified to by all creation. He hungered, who feeds all; He thirsted, the fountain of the thirsty; He was wearied by earthly journey, He who made Himself the way to heaven for us: as it were He was silent, and grew deaf before those reviling Him, He was bound, He was scourged, He was crucified, He died: but He also rose, never to die again, lest anyone should learn from Him to despise death as if he were never to die," etc. Note: For "author" in Greek it is "archēgos," which signifies not only a beginner, but also a leader and author. For "finisher" in Greek it is "teleiōtēs," which signifies both a finisher and a perfecter and a crowner, as if to say: Christ is the beginning and end, the leader and crowner of faith. Second note: Christ is not called the beginner and author of faith, as if faith, whether as a habit or as an act, existed in Christ: for this is obscure, and the clear beatific vision and infused knowledge would have excluded it in Christ. Christ therefore did not have faith, but as a wayfarer He had infused knowledge, as one comprehending He had the vision of God, which directed all of Christ's beatific actions, just as infused knowledge directed all His other actions, both natural and supernatural and meritorious. Wherefore Vatablus does not rightly think that "Christ the author and finisher of faith" is said because Christ suffered many things and obtained eternal life, in that He believed God to be truthful and a keeper of His promises. For Christ did not believe this by faith, but clearly saw it by His knowledge and vision. Again, eternal life, that is the beatitude of the soul, Christ did not merit, but obtained it before all merit in the first instant of His conception, as due to the hypostatic union by which He was joined to the Word. Yet this exposition can have a true sense. Third note: Christ is the beginner or author and finisher of faith, both in Himself and in us. In Himself, because Christ by infused knowledge, as it were by His faith, believed future goods, and assured Himself with certainty of things to be hoped for and not appearing, of which faith is the substance and argument, and He Himself first taught them clearly in the world both by word and by His example, inasmuch as He labored for this faith throughout His whole life, preached it, and finally endured the most bitter cross steadfastly. Thus Abraham is called the father of faith and of the faithful, because he himself by his remarkable faith gave to all others a brilliant example of believing. Again, Christ is the finisher of faith, because He first happily finished the course of faith, and perfectly and completely obtained the things hoped for, namely the glory of His body and the fame of His name, and the salvation of men, which God had promised Him, and which Christ believed infallibly would come to Him through this passion of His. For in this sense Christ, as it were the leader, victor and conqueror of faith, went before us. And this seems to be the genuine understanding of this passage, both because Christ is here proposed to us as the leader and accomplisher and victor of faith, as it were of the battle of faith undertaken; and because thus the Apostle explains himself, when he adds: "Who for the joy set before Him endured the cross:" behold Christ the author of faith; "and now sitteth on the right hand of the seat of God:" behold Christ the finisher and triumpher." Secondly, Christ is not only in himself, but also in us the author and perfecter of faith, for which observe what Ribera noted: faith here signifies both the object of faith, or that which we believe by faith, and the act and habit of faith by which we believe. Christ therefore is the author of faith, both because he himself first taught us the Creed, or the articles of faith which we ought to believe; and because by his grace he begins and produces in us the act and habit of faith, for faith is grace and a gift of Christ. Again, Christ is the perfecter of faith, both because those things which he taught here to be believed he will afterwards exhibit to be seen in heaven; and because the act of faith is changed into vision: for vision is the perfection and consummation of faith. Thirdly Vasquez adds, because he bestowed the opportunity, that the good which through his faith and grace we have conceived in our mind, we might accomplish in deed. Who for the joy set before him endured the cross, despising the shame. — There is here a threefold reading. The first, "for the joy set before him": thus the Roman edition reads. The second, "for set before him joy": thus the Royal Bible reads. The third, "for the joy set before him": thus Ribera wishes it to be read, as if Paul said: Christ, in preference to joy, that is in preference to the joy, in place and stead of the joy set before him, preferred and chose the cross. For since it was free for Christ to remain in his own glory and divinity, he nevertheless preferred to become man for us and to be crucified. Again, Christ made man, and assuming a body, since he could immediately derive the glory and blessedness of his soul into his body, and fill it with immortality and joy, nevertheless was unwilling to do this, but preferred to receive the cross in his body. Thus Chrysostom, Theodoret, Theophylactus, Oecumenius. Ruperus adds, that the eternal Father proposed to Christ at the first instant of his incarnation an option of joy and the cross, so that, if Christ wished, he could bring salvation to the world rejoicing, delighting and triumphing; but Christ in preference to this joy set before him embraced the cross. For by it he wished to satisfy God the Father justly for our sins; and to merit, not to have freely, both the glory of his name and body, and our salvation. But these things do not sufficiently accord with the eternal decree, by which God decreed that Christ should suffer and be crucified; unless you say that decree presupposed the free election of Christ foreseen by God, not absolutely, but conditionally. For God foresaw that if he should propose to Christ made man an option of joy and the cross, indicating that it would be more pleasing to him if Christ should choose the cross rather than joy, and should incite and impel him to this election with congruous and efficacious grace, Christ would freely choose the cross in preference to joy. This foreknowledge being posited, God decreed absolutely from eternity that Christ should suffer and be crucified, and in time should exhibit to Christ the congruous grace already mentioned, by which Christ would freely subject himself to God's decree and freely choose the cross in preference to joy. For thus nothing is taken away from the authority and certainty of the divine decree, and on the other hand much is added to the praise, merit and virtue of Christ; finally thus both the sweetness and efficacy of divine providence are commended. But because the Roman and all other Latin manuscripts everywhere have "for the joy set before him he endured the cross," "set before" seems to signify that this joy was set before Christ as a reward of the cross, and the Greek "anti" signifies this, as is evident below, verse 16, where he says of Esau, "anti brōseōs," that is, for food he sold his birthright. Therefore the price of the firstborn was like a reward to Esau, namely food. For in a similar manner the Interpreter could have translated there, saying: Esau, with food set before him, sold his birthright. Thus we commonly say: A soldier, with victory set before him, that is, on account of the victory which he sets before himself as a reward, fights most fiercely; a farmer, with daily wages set before him, that is, on account of the daily wages which he sets before himself, labors strenuously. Thus also here Paul says of Christ, that "for the joy set before him," that is, on account of the joy set before him, he endured the cross, as if to say: Christ endured the cross in order to merit and obtain the joy which the Father set before him, both through himself and through the angel, who comforted Christ placed in agony in the garden, Luke xxii, 43 (for Paul alludes to this here). For this angel was proposing to Christ in the lower part, which had been abandoned by the upper part and exposed to pain and passion, not inwardly in imagination but outwardly with bodily voice, the joy to follow from the cross, namely the resurrection and the glory of his body, as well as of his name, and the salvation of men, who would acknowledge Christ as their redeemer, honor and adore him, erect temples to him, institute priests, and preach and celebrate the name of Christ throughout the whole world; and therefore Christ, on account of this joy set before him, embraced the ignominy and shame of the cross. Therefore Melchior Canus errs, in book XII of De Locis, xiv, in interpreting this joy as delight flowing from the vision of God, which he thinks was suspended in Christ's passion by God and merited by Christ, concerning which it must be said elsewhere. Better is Theodoret: "Christ," he says, "calls his joy the salvation of souls"; for this was indeed true, but it was a partial joy of Christ, not formal but objective. This sense, as it is simpler and clearer, is also more genuine and more significant than the former. Thus by the example of Christ all the holy Apostles, Martyrs, and Virgins, with joy set before them, endured the cross. Hear St. Vincent mocking the tyrant Dacian and his torments: "These feasts (the torments which you inflict upon me) I have always desired: never has anyone served me so well as you." For no one harms the patient, but enriches and crowns him; whatever good anyone takes from him or evil inflicts upon him, he repays the same a hundredfold in heavenly treasures. This therefore is the wisdom and glory of the patient, to say: For the love of God and heaven, I drink thirst, I am fed by hunger, I am enriched by poverty, I trample on death, everywhere I am rich and renowned, everywhere abounding. And sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. — The Syriac and Greek have "kekathiken," that is, he sat or sat down in the past; but, as Erasmus himself admits, the past tense here, as often elsewhere, is taken for the present, as if to say: See, O Hebrews, how Christ, the leader of faith, through his patience and constancy, by which he endured shame and the cross for faith, is now exalted, so that he sits at the right hand of God in all glory and honor. The same will happen to you, if you run steadfastly to the end in this stadium of faith and patience: for you will sit with Christ your leader and head, and as it were as assessors and judges of Christ, you will judge not only the twelve tribes of Israel, but also all the tribes of the earth.
12:3
For "indeed," some in the Greek read "gar," others with the Syriac read "oun," that is, therefore. Secondly, for "recogitate" in Greek it is "analogisasthe," that is, seriously think, consider, weigh. Thirdly, by "contradiction" synecdochically and metonymically he understands not only all reproaches, mockeries, insults, but also the blows, beatings, torments and death inflicted upon Christ by sinners, that is, impious Jews. For the Jews contradicted Christ not only in words, but also in deeds and beatings, and they attacked and persecuted him. Thus Chrysostom. Fourthly, the word "such" has emphasis, that is, so fierce, so hostile, so infamous, so dreadful, namely, even unto the death of the cross, so that as it were a robber with robbers he would be suspended and fastened with nails to the cross. What faithful soldier, therefore, would not be moved to follow such a Christ the Emperor? "Who, as St. Chrysostom says, in the sermon On the Friday of the Passion, vol. III, toward the end, is not indeed glorious, clothed in purple, adorned with a diadem, sprinkled with gold, elevated on a throne; but going forth into the field, with countenance and honor last, first in perils, laden with iron, heavy with arms, for his country, for his citizens, for his children, for the life of all he presses the enemy, despises dangers, scorns wounds, willingly takes upon himself even death itself for the salvation of his own? For thus Christ came from the bosom of the Father to our servitude, that he might render us to his freedom; he took upon himself our death, that we might live by his death," etc. Lucan, book IX, describes Cato, going before soldiers through the deserts of Africa in arms and words, thus: I shall be first to tread the sands, and first to set my steps in the dust. Let the ethereal heat strike me, let a serpent full of poison meet me, and let the dangers of your fate be forestalled by mine, etc., known by no distinction, whether I go as leader or soldier. Far more truly should the faithful soldier consider these things said of Christ as his leader; and not so much said as actually done: except that Christ goes as a soldier in such a way that he also leads through all hardships as a leader, and this known to all. That you be not wearied, your souls failing.—That is, lest, overcome by weariness, you fall, and desist and grow faint in the middle of the course, "your souls failing," in Greek "ekluomenoi," that is, dissolved, so that the vigor and fortitude of your souls may be loosened, and you become languid, weak, faint-hearted, and thus yield to the Jews and return to Judaism, as if to say: Thus far you have persisted constant in faith, you have acquired great rewards by great labor, do not make a loss of past labor; rather endure in evils, and on account of contests overcome promise yourselves victory in the future. Thus we read of Clement of Ancyra, Athanasius, and others, who, conscious of past victories, always returned more ready to new contests. They saw from afar that "unto the end." Whence Seneca: "Although," he says, "I knew that men would be ignorant and God would forgive, nevertheless I would not wish to sin, on account of the baseness of sin." For sin is the supreme evil of nature and the world, so much so that neither man, nor demon, nor God himself, can inflict so much evil upon man as man inflicts upon himself when he sins. For they can only inflict the evil of punishment, which is far less than the evil of guilt, or sin. Rightly therefore Chrysostom: "What is," he says, "sin? It is a voluntary demon and spontaneous madness."
12:4
For the word "indeed" is not in the Greek, but is understood, and has great emphasis and efficacy, as if to say: Recall the cross and death of Christ: thus it will come to pass that you will resist even unto the cross and death the Jews and the sin of apostasy, to which they themselves urge you. For although you have resisted even unto the loss of your goods, as I said in chapter x, verse 34, yet you have not resisted even unto blood. Think of the blood which Christ poured out on the cross for you, and therefore strengthen yourselves, so that likewise for Christ, not only your goods but also your blood and life you may wish to pour out, and say with Herminia, "I would rather die than be defiled by sin." Note: For "resisting" the Greek is "antagonizomenoi," that is, contending like an athlete, who with his antagonist in the contest strives with all his nerves and strength to overcome and overthrow him. Thus we ought to resist sin as our antagonist, so that like generous athletes and soldiers of Christ we may be certain and resolved in this contest to conquer mightily or to die. For this very death and martyrdom is our victory. Note this, O Christian, you who for the sake of companions, for mockery, for pleasure, for some small gain, consent to sin. See how far you are from the virtue and constancy of Christ and the Saints: they resisted sin even unto blood; be ashamed if you do not at least harden yourself and resist sin even unto blows, certainly unto words, jeers, insults. Hear the Saints' "irreconcilable war" against sin, hear and imitate. Eudoxia, the wife of Arcadius, made dire threats against St. John Chrysostom: it was answered to her by his followers: "In vain do you terrify him; Chrysostom fears nothing but sin." Rufinus flattered the Emperor Theodosius, and said he would take care that Ambrose would willingly loosen the chains placed upon him. To which Theodosius replied: "I know the constancy of Ambrose, and that by no terror of royal majesty will he transgress the divine law." St. Louis, taught by his mother Blanche, carried fixed in his breast the resolve to prefer death rather than sin. St. Edmund, Archbishop of Canterbury, said: "I would rather leap into a burning fire than knowingly commit any sin against my God." St. Anselm: "If," he said, "I could see on this side the horror of sin, on that side the pain of hell bodily, and necessarily had to be immersed in one of them, I would choose hell rather than sin." And in the book On Beatitude, chapter xix: "I would prefer," he said, "to enter hell pure from sin than to hold the kingdom of heaven polluted with the filth of sin." Eleazar, in II Maccabees vi, said he would prefer to be sent to hell rather than transgress the law of God. See what the seven brothers Maccabees said and did, II Maccabees vii. Finally the Apostle, Romans chapter viii, 35: "Who," he says, "shall separate us from the charity of Christ? I am certain that neither death nor life," etc.
12:5
He rebukes modestly the slothfulness of the Hebrews, as if to say: You have not resisted sin unto blood, but rather you have forgotten the exhortation and consolation (for the Greek 'paraklēsis' signifies both), by which God (as Scripture says) chastises and instructs us as His sons through the discipline of afflictions. Note: The Apostle tacitly refers the Hebrews in persecution to the Scriptures, so that through patience and the consolation of the Scriptures they might have hope and sharpen their spirits, as the Maccabees did, I Maccabees chapter xii, verse 9. For from neglect of the reading of sacred Scripture and the preaching of the word of God there grows up in man lukewarmness and torpor, so that he languishes in faith and piety, and easily, when temptation arises, denies the faith. Second note: The Apostle cites Proverbs iii, 11, according to the Septuagint, where they have thus: "My son, do not neglect (in Greek 'mē oligōrei,' that is, do not esteem lightly, as if it were small, when in truth it is a great gift of God) the discipline of the Lord." He calls "discipline" chastisement; whence explaining this he adds verse 6: "For whom the Lord loveth, he chastiseth." For "discipline" in Hebrew is "musar," that is, discipline, correction, reproof, chastisement, by which men, especially children in their early years, through teaching, threats, rods and other punishments, through discipline and laws by which they are restrained and bound, are kept from sins and accustomed to good and honest life; and it is a severer training of the first age, to tame its levity and wantonness, which the Greeks call "paideia." Whence Xenophon entitled his account of the first training of Cyrus the Paideia of Cyrus. Such is all chastisement and discipline which God sends upon men or permits to be sent: for God chastises for this alone, that He might teach us to walk in the way of right virtue, by which, despising earthly things, we might seek spiritual and heavenly things. Hence note thirdly: All afflictions, for example the plundering of goods, undertaken by the Hebrews for the sake of faith, and all the torments of Martyrs are musar, that is, chastisement and discipline of God, not inflicting but permitting them, partly for this reason, that through them sins may be punished, even if light, which the faithful and martyrs sometimes committed. Thus the Maccabees ascribe all that persecution of Antiochus, and all the torments by which they were tortured by him, to their own sins, II Maccabees vi, 13, and vii, 32. For it is, as Cyprian says to the Martyrs, very expedient and pious to attribute to evil deserts what you suffer, even if you suffer the same for the sake of faith. Partly for this reason, that through them the faithful might learn patience, charity, continence, martyrdom and other virtues. For affliction destroys and consumes all concupiscence and teaches every virtue: Thus God chastised, instructed, polished, and perfected in all grace and glory the Blessed Virgin, Paul, the Apostles and all the Saints who were most excellent and most dear to Him through many afflictions. Beautifully St. Bernard, sermon 10 On the Supper of the Lord: "The vinedresser," he says, "digs around the vineyard, and pierces the earth down to its lowest root with a sharp spade; and if it has put forth any small rootlets, he cuts them off with the pruning knife. And the more such vain and less useful things the vine loses, the more fruitful and abundant it becomes for bearing fruit. Thus whom He loves, He scourges and strikes: for He scourges every son whom He receives. For it is theirs to receive these scourges here, to whom it is given to rejoice in eternity. But he who murmurs at suffering does not draw near to Him who is over him; nay, he loses the inheritance of heavenly happiness, if he does not receive the scourge of God the Father patiently and with love. And if he murmurs at the scourge of the Lord, let him be certain that he incurs the punishment of those who murmur." Persevere in discipline. — Namely, that by which God exercises and harasses you through your Jewish fellow-countrymen in exiles and proscriptions, as I have already said. Note: Our Interpreter reads "en paideia," that is, "in discipline"; thus also the Syriac and Chrysostom read, as is evident from his explanation. Now the Greek texts have "ei paideian," that is, if you endure discipline, God offers Himself to you as to sons. And thus Theophylactus and Oecumenius read it. Laertius relates that Diogenes the Cynic went to Athens to Antisthenes, that he might be taught by him, and when he was often repelled by him, he did not cease to cling to him: so much so that, when Antisthenes sometimes threatened him with a staff, he voluntarily offered his head to the staff, saying: "Strike if you will, but you will not find a staff so hard that it will drive me from you, as long as you teach me something." If Diogenes thus toward Antisthenes, how much more ought a Christian to seek and pursue the discipline of Christ. Let him therefore who is eager for virtue and perfection, not Cynic but Christian and religious, listen to that distinguished master, Blessed John Climacus: "If you wish to ascend the summit of virtue, seek a guide and master whose nature is harsher and more austere, under whom persevering, drink daily reproofs and mockeries as honey and milk. He who runs to the most peaceful tranquility of soul and to God every day, if he does not endure curses, should consider that he has suffered great loss. For just as trees which are shaken by winds always strike deeper roots, so also those who live in obedience and are exercised in it variously, possess strong and unshaken souls. Blessed is he who, for God's sake, daily provoked by curses and insults, has done violence to himself! For he shall triumph with the Martyrs and shall be equal to the angels in glory. Blessed is the ascetic who considers himself worthy of all ignominy and all abjection!" Thus far Climacus. Such a guide and master did St. John Damascene choose for himself, and under his discipline, wonderfully exercised, he attained to such great sanctity.
12:7
That is to say: Through this discipline, chastisement and persecution God exhibits himself to you as a father; for a father chastises the son whom he loves. Receive therefore this discipline with a grateful and cheerful mind, esteem yourselves blessed by this tribulation, and glory in it, because it is a sign that you are sons of God, and are ruled and treated by God as sons. The pagan philosophers felt the same thing. Seneca, in the book On Providence: "God," he says, "educates the good as strict fathers do, more harshly, and wishes to gather strength in them through pains and losses." And further below: "The gods," he says, "follow this principle with good men, which teachers follow with their disciples, who demand more labor from those in whom there is more certain hope. Let them therefore say: We have been deemed worthy by God, in whom he might test how much human nature could endure: the best soldiers are sent to the hardest tasks."
12:8
For "bastards" it seems we should read "spurious," that is, illegitimate: for this is what the Greek "nothoi" signifies, that is to say: If you always indulge in pleasure and lead your life in delights from lust, deprived of the paternal chastisement of God, then you are not genuine sons of God, but spurious and substituted. For chastisement and discipline promptly and humbly received proves genuine sons of God, and distinguishes them from spurious ones. Just as an eagle, by exposing her young to the sun alone, so that they gaze upon the sun with unwavering and unblinking eyes, proves the genuine ones, and distinguishes and separates them from the spurious (which she casts down with her claw, letting them fall to the sun with eyes closed): so God, by exposing his own to affliction, tests and distinguishes them.
12:9
There is another argument, from the lesser to the greater; he calls "fathers of the flesh" parents, who begot us according to the flesh. The Apostle signifies that our soul does not have its origin from parents, but is created by God, and by creating is infused into human flesh. For this reason he calls parents "fathers of the flesh." But he calls God the Father of spirits, that is, of souls. Secondly, for "instructors" the Greek is "paideutas," that is, teachers, correctors, chastisers, as if to say: Carnal parents corrected and chastised us in childhood, and we received this chastisement of theirs with reverence, patience and obedience: how much more patiently ought we to receive this discipline and chastisement of God, who is father, not only of the flesh, but also of our soul, especially since God commands this, to whom obedience must be rendered, and who promises eternal life to those who obey him in this discipline? For to obey God here is the same as to acquiesce and patiently bear afflictions sent or permitted by him, as if he who bears them impatiently in some way resists God. Thus Theophylactus. Note: For "father" the Syriac has "tabahin deruchata," that is, fathers of spirits. By "fathers of spirits" Galenus understands Bishops and pastors, whose office it is to rule and instruct souls. But throughout this whole discourse the Apostle does not speak of these fathers, but of God, who chastises us as a father by his discipline and affliction. Whence all the Greeks and Latins read, not "fathers," but "Father of spirits"; and therefore from this place and similar ones the Syriac version is not sufficiently approved by some. Again, Theophylactus explains spirits in three ways. God, he says, is the father of spirits, that is, of angels. Secondly, of spirits, that is, of spiritual gifts. Thirdly and best, of spirits, that is, of souls. Paul alludes to Num. xvi, 22, where Moses says: "Most mighty God of the spirits of all flesh." Where note that God is called father of souls not only for this reason, that he creates them, but also because he instructs them, chastises them, forms them, sanctifies them, perfects them as a teacher and pedagogue: for under the word "father" in this place this is understood; for it is the office of a good father to instruct his son like a pedagogue, as if to say: The Apostle: Just as carnal fathers are pedagogues of their sons according to the flesh and body, so that in them they arrange the external manners of the body according to honesty and decency (for "of our flesh" is to be referred both to "instructors" and to "fathers"): so God, who is father of souls, instructs and forms them as a pedagogue for an internal, holy and spiritual life; and for this reason the Apostle named God father not of souls, but of spirits. Thus he explains himself in the following verse. Note: Just as God is called by the Hebrews "Adonai" or "Eloha," and by the Arabs "Allah," as the Phoenicians pronounce it; and by the Greeks "ho kyrios," that is, Lord, by excellence. Again, thus God is called by the Hebrews "melech haolam," and by the Greeks "basileus tou aiōnos," and by the Latins King of the age, or King of ages: whence also the Ethiopians (whose language, like that of the Arabs, Persians, Phoenicians, Armenians and other Orientals, is akin to and as it were a daughter of the Hebrew language) call God "egnziabher," that is, Lord good father. For "Eghzia" signifies Lord, "ab" father, "her" good. For the paternity of God as much as his goodness shines forth especially in the creation and governance of souls: for to these God communicates himself and all his goods, while he creates them to his image and likeness, and while he fills them with his wisdom, grace and glory.
12:10
By a twofold antithesis the Apostle adds force and weight to his argument: the first is that carnal fathers instructed us for the present age, for a time and for a life which is brief and fleeting, namely so that we might know how to live and act with men, and to care for and provide for the riches and goods of this life: but God instructs us for eternity. Secondly, they, "according to their will," Greek "kata to dokoun autois," that is, as it seemed to them, according to their judgment, conception and fancy, taught us those things which they thought would be useful to us, when in truth they were often not useful, but harmful; indeed they often taught those things which they thought would be useful and splendid not to us, but to themselves and their family: but God always instructs us to that which is useful, not to himself, but to us, "in receiving," that is to receive (for this is what the Greek "eis to metalabein" signifies) "his sanctification," namely so that we may become partakers of divine sanctity, here through grace, in heaven through blessed and eternal glory.
12:11
Note: The Apostle does not say it is, but "appears" to be sorrow, because in truth discipline is by itself the cause and producer not of sorrow, but of all joy and gladness, and thus of eternal life, as Chrysostom says; yet to us in the moment of chastisement and affliction it appears to be sorrow, not joy, because discipline by its sense of pain so affects and constrains us that we do not think of the most peaceful fruit that will follow from it: for when the pain has passed, then we judge better, and we recognize and perceive the fruit of discipline, and therefore we rejoice. In like manner while you fast, abstain from wine, chastise your body, the body labors, the flesh hurts; while you patiently bear an injury and forgive it, the mind perceives pain; while you deny yourself food or money to give to the poor, desire is tormented; while you pray constantly and spend a good part of the night with the Lord watching and praying, while you lie on the ground, your back, knees and head are afflicted, especially in those beginning: but afterwards it will bring to the exercised the most peaceful fruit of justice and holiness. Again, the glory which is obtained by this temporal labor will be eternal: "For that which is momentary and light of our tribulation, worketh for us above measure exceedingly an eternal weight of glory." But afterwards it will render to those exercised by it the most peaceful fruit of justice. — For "exercised" the Greek is "gegymnasmenōn," which denotes wrestlers, such as were those of old who were stripped and exercised in the palaestra, which was hence called gymnasia: and from this gymnasium is called a school, in which, as in a palaestra of the mind, there is frequent and great exercise of intellect, memory, spirit and virtue. Theophylactus notes that discipline is called a gymnasium, because it exercises, forms, strengthens and perfects Christians as athletes: why then do you dread and flee it, O Hebrews, O Christians? For discipline teaches you patience, and patience teaches all virtue, and, as St. James says, chapter 1, "hath the work perfect." Again, just as athletes well exercised beforehand, when serious combat must be waged and the matter must be done with strength, then show themselves as men, and taught by exercise to conquer, in the contest they conquer and obtain the prize: so you, O Hebrews, exercised by these persecutions, when martyrdom or some graver struggle comes upon you, will easily overcome it and triumph. Receive therefore this discipline of persecutions, that by it you may prepare yourselves for martyrdom and distinguished triumphs. Thus we see that martyrs are scarcely made except from those who have previously afflicted themselves unto martyrdom, or who have been exercised by God in many hardships beforehand, and as it were prepared and trained for martyrdom, and have merited it. Note: He calls "the fruit of justice" justice and holiness itself, which is the fruit of discipline. By a similar Hebraism the virtue of humility is called the very virtue which is called humility, and the sin of pride is called pride itself: but by this "justice" he means solid and perfect patience. For this is the fruit of discipline and chastisement, as cause; this is holiness and justice, namely by excellence illustrious and distinguished, because nothing so purges the soul, tames it, perfects it and sanctifies it as patience; this finally is most peaceful, because patience brings peace and tranquility of conscience, silence and joy of soul. For a patient man is prepared for every fortune, and receives no harm from external things and vexations, however hard and troublesome, but always enjoys the highest peace of mind; but this justice and patience will be perfected in heaven and in future blessedness. Hence secondly, by the fruit of justice we can understand blessedness itself, glory and eternal reward, which is owed to patience from justice. Thus Theophylactus and Anselmus. This is the third argument of the Apostle, by which he persuades the Hebrews to receive the persecutions of the Jews calmly, as a discipline of God, and it is drawn from the fruit of discipline which is perfect justice, holiness, peace and joy of conscience. The Gentiles also saw this from afar. A certain disciple of Zeno, being asked by his father what he had learned in so long a time, said: "I will show you." When he said nothing else, his father, angry and thinking the expense was wasted, began to beat his son with whips. The young man bore this cruelty of his parent most fairly, and said: "These are the fruits I have gained from philosophy, that I can bear my father's anger with equanimity." Excellently St. Bernard, sermon 10 On the Wedding at Cana, citing these words of the Apostle: "By the scourges," he says, "of the Lord the fat of carnal pleasure is worn away, and the virtues of the soul are strengthened: wanton flesh is restrained, and the soul is lifted up on the wings of virtues to heavenly things; the flesh loses what it had in excess, and the spirit acquires virtues which it did not have. If therefore by the scourges of the Lord virtues are increased, vices are cut away, earthly things are despised, heavenly things are loved, we awaiting the rewards of eternity, if some grave infirmity, or strong temptation, or even loss of temporal things has crept upon us, from all these things we ought to draw strength: because as the struggle increases, we do not doubt that a more glorious victory remains for us. For in this we show how greatly we burn with desire for God, if we come to him not only through calm and soft things, but also through rough and hard things. We cannot yet return to eternal joys except through temporal losses: and therefore in hope of remaining joy, we ought to reckon all adversities as no small prosperity."
12:12
It is a description of an inert, weak, and despondent man (as the Apostle here hints that some of the Hebrews were). For he fails in his hands for working, and in his knees for walking and running in the stadium; because in the knee is all the strength of the leg. On the contrary, he who is vigorous has hands ready for work, knees agile and strong for running. The Apostle alludes to, or rather cites, Isaiah xxxv, 3, where he says: "Strengthen the weak hands, and make firm the feeble knees," that is, stir up others to act boldly, courageously, manfully: For just as boldness flowing from burning bile strengthens the forces and confirms the limbs: so fear by the cold which it brings with it, weakens and enervates the faculties of body and mind: therefore when fear occupies the minds; and the skin grows cold and languishes, whence sensation and motion are derived into all the limbs, it is necessary that all the joints tremble, and strength fail. All these things are restored and confirmed by boldness.
12:13
"Straight steps" he opposes to limping: for he who limps does not walk straight, but now inclines himself to this side, now to that, and easily deviates from the straight path, as if to say: Do not, O Hebrews, mix the Gospel with Judaism, so that limping and inclining now toward Judaism, now toward Christianity, but keep and pursue steadfastly the straight and single faith and life of Christianity. The Apostle cites Prov. iv, 25, where for "steps" in Hebrew it is "magal," in Greek "trochias," which signifies both the path and the track of chariots, as the Syrian and Theophylactus translate it, as well as the step along it, by a customary and common metonymy. Secondly, for "make straight" in Hebrew it is "palles," that is, weigh, that is, as if in a balance and scale of wisdom and justice weigh out and examine your steps, that is, your actions, see how you walk, see that you proceed rightly and act rightly. That he who is lame may not go astray. — In Greek "hina mē to chōlon ektrapē," that is, as Vatablus and Erasmus translate it, lest he who is lame go astray, namely, lest lameness lead him away from the way, especially since it is narrow, as if to say: Certain and not wavering steps are needed on this way of faith and of Christian religion. Let each one therefore beware lest he waver and limp, and thus when persecutors press hard, he deflect from faith into apostasy. But if anyone should begin to waver and limp, let him take care at once that he be healed, and be restored to his former strength, uprightness, and constancy in Christianity.
12:14
Follow peace with all men. — In Greek "diōkete," that is, pursue, so that you may pursue peace even when distant, or fleeing like a hare, and may seize it. He alludes to Psalm 33:13: "Seek peace, and pursue it." The Apostle mentions peace lest the Hebrews should pursue their Jewish persecutors with hatred, but should strive to soften and bend them by their own charity, gentleness, patience and peace, and to reconcile them to themselves and to the Christian faith. Rightly does St. Augustine say to Count Boniface: "The will ought to have peace, necessity ought to have war," so that, unless necessity compels, peace should not be exchanged for war. And St. Bernard, sermon 3 On the Dedication of the Church: "Pursue peace, he says, with all men. This is what causes brethren of one mind to dwell together in unity, building for our true peaceful king a new city, which is also called Jerusalem, which means the vision of peace. For where a headless multitude is gathered together without the bond of peace, without observance of law, without discipline and government, it is called not a people, but a mob: it is not a city, but confusion: it exhibits Babylon, it has nothing of Jerusalem." And holiness, without which no one shall see God. — There are those who pursue peace, but in such a way that they neglect holiness: for while they desire to please the wicked, they approve and praise their crimes. Prudently therefore Paul warns that peace is to be cultivated in such a way that nevertheless holiness is kept undefiled. By "holiness" Chrysostom, Theodoret, Theophylact, Oecumenius, Jerome, in chapter 47 of Ezekiel, and Augustine, epistle 112, chapter 5, understand chastity. For chastity is the holiness of body and mind, as the Apostle teaches in 1 Corinthians 7:34 and 1 Thessalonians 4:4. But this chastity is not in virginity alone, but also in matrimony. For, as Paphnutius said in the Council of Nicaea, even marriage has its own chastity, where spouses keep mutual faith and the laws of the Sacrament whole and undefiled. Secondly and more fully, by "holiness" understand purity of soul, so that the soul may be holy, that is, pure from all sin. For the Apostle alludes to that passage in Matthew 5: "Blessed are the clean of heart, for they shall see God." For the vision of God is promised not to the chaste alone, nor to all the chaste, but to all those who are pure from sin.
12:15
In Greek "episkopountes," that is, watching over and attending to others, "lest anyone lack," in Greek "hysterōn," that is, should fail and be deprived (through sin and faintheartedness) of the grace of God. Just as in an army the weak and weary who cannot keep up with it as it advances fail on the way and fall behind; to gather these up, prudent commanders are accustomed to appoint overseers, as it were bishops, who watch lest anyone fall behind: so Paul teaches that it is not enough for us to have our own faith and salvation, but we ought to confirm others, especially the weak and wavering, in the same faith, lest anyone more sluggish, weaker, or more fearful should fail before the Jewish, pagan, or heretical enemies, and should betray the token of faith. Lest any root of bitterness springing up hinder, and by it many be defiled. — "A root of bitterness," that is, a bitter one, is sin, which embitters the conscience through remorse and liability to punishment, says Chrysostom, and which exasperates and scandalizes neighbors, invites them to sin. For the sinner rubs his bitterness and the poison of sin on others and instills it in them. The Apostle speaks in general of any sin whatsoever, for he adds: "Lest anyone be a fornicator, or profane." For all sins draw away from God, and consequently gradually from faith, especially if persecution presses. Thus Chrysostom, Theophylact, Oecumenius. Yet the Apostle speaks especially of the sin of heresy and apostasy. For he alludes to Deuteronomy 31:18, where Moses calls apostates a root of bitterness, who solicit others to idolatry, as if Paul said: See to it, and take care, lest anyone among you present himself as a leader of apostasy, who stirs up, entices, or even solicits others to Judaism.
12:16
He explains the root of bitterness through examples and more frequent types, as if to say: By the root of bitterness I chiefly denote fornicators and the profane; for these are contrary to holiness, that is, to chastity, which he commended a little before. The phrase "as Esau" refers to "profane," not to "fornicator," as some think from the connection of words. This is evident first, because all that follows explains "profane"; second, because we nowhere read that Esau was a fornicator; third, because the Romans place a comma after "fornicator," as if they separate it from Esau. Therefore the Apostle, more than other vices, inculcates the avoidance of fornication, because men are most inclined to it, and because in that age the Gentiles thought simple fornication was not a sin. For the same reason the Apostles forbade it before other things, Acts xv, 29. For the Jews, surrounded by Gentiles, indeed mixed with them, easily and willingly drew this error from them. Thus St. Chrysostom, Theophylactus and others. Although Theodoret thinks Esau is called a fornicator, either on account of gluttony and greed, on account of which he sold his birthright, or on account of a wicked marriage contracted against the laws: for he took foreign wives. "Profane" is he who has nothing sacred, who neglects, violates, tramples upon sacred things. It is called "profane," as if to be cast out far from the temple. Whence Virgil, VI Aeneid: "Far hence, far hence, ye profane." And Plato in the dialogue On Holiness: "What is friendly to the gods," he says, "is holy: but what is not friendly, is profane." The same Plato in the Minos: "The most sacred of all," he says, "is a good man, the most profane on the contrary is a bad man." Thus in Greek "bebēla," that is, profane things, are called those which are set before all for trampling upon. The word is derived "apo tou bēlou," that is, from the pavement, which is trampled by anyone, says Elias of Crete in the Apology of the first Nazianzene. Thus the Apostle calls Esau profane, because he sold for a vile pottage of lentils, and in selling trampled upon and profaned the right of the birthright, which was sacred, in which respect it included the right of the priesthood. For in the law of nature the firstborn were priests, and succeeded their father in the priesthood, as if Paul said: See, O Hebrews, lest like Esau, you sell the sacred right, which you have through faith in Christ to the heavenly inheritance, for earthly riches, so that you prefer to retain them, with the loss of faith and the kingdom of heaven, rather than, by retaining faith, to lose the same, when the Jews persecute you and urge you to make a loss either of goods or of faith in Christ. It is asked here, whether and how Esau sinned in selling, and Jacob in buying the birthright? Note: The right of the birthright at that time was partly temporal, partly spiritual. It was temporal, inasmuch as it gave the firstborn the right to a double portion of the paternal inheritance, while the other brothers had only a single portion; again, inasmuch as it made the firstborn the successor of his father and prince of his brothers. For this is what is said in Genesis xlix, 3: "Reuben my firstborn, prior in gifts, greater in power"; and Deuteronomy xxi, 17: "He shall give him (the firstborn) of all that he shall have, all things doubled." It was spiritual, inasmuch as it had annexed to it both the right of the priesthood, before that was transferred to Levi and the Levitical tribe, and the right to the paternal blessing; for the father when dying conferred this on the firstborn, praying and obtaining from God, that God would heap upon him his favor, grace and beneficence: which blessing was efficacious, and therefore was greatly valued, as is evident in Jacob, who stole this blessing from Esau raging and gnashing his teeth. I say therefore: Esau, selling the whole right of the birthright, namely both spiritual and temporal, sinned first by simony, just as those who now sell their priesthoods and benefices are simoniacal, because they sell a spiritual right for a temporal price. For this reason Esau is called here by the Apostle "profane," because, accustomed to hunting, feasting, and delights, he neglected and made light of the priesthood and the paternal blessing, and sold and profaned them. That the Apostle here refers to the paternal blessing is evident from the following verse, when he says: "Afterwards, desiring to inherit the blessing, he was rejected." Second, he sinned by gluttony, because he sold so great a thing as the birthright for so vile a food. You will say: Genesis xxv, 22, it seems to be said that Esau, compelled by the extreme necessity of hunger, sold his birthright; for he says: "Behold, I die"; therefore he did not sin through gluttony. I answer: When he says, "behold, I die," he pretended necessity for his gluttony; for there is no doubt that in so rich a house of Isaac he could easily have obtained bread and other foods by which to satisfy his hunger. Therefore the fragrance and desire for the lentils, which Jacob had cooked, seized him, and thus maddened him, so that unless he enjoyed them, he said he would die, as Cajetan and Pererius rightly noted there. The same thing is confirmed by what Moses says in Genesis xxv, at the end of the verse, speaking of Esau: "And so having received the bread and lentil pottage, he ate and drank, and went away, making light of the fact that he had sold his birthright." Which words signify that he sold his birthright not from necessity, but from contempt, because he made light of it. Morally, concerning the harms of gluttony, see St. Gregory, book XXX of the Morals, chapter xxvii. I say secondly, Jacob, in buying the birthright from Esau, did not sin. First, because he intended only to buy the right of primogeniture, insofar as it is in itself merely temporal, and concerns temporal goods: for insofar as this, this temporal right could be sold and bought for a temporal price. For although it had annexed to it a spiritual right, namely of priesthood and paternal blessing, nevertheless this was secondary and accessory among other nations; indeed among Christians and Jews the right of primogeniture did not have annexed to it the right of priesthood. That right therefore could according to itself be sold in the law of nature, although it had annexed the right of priesthood: for that was considered not to be sold, but to follow as its accessory to its principal, especially when someone thus distinguished these things in mind, and in that way intended only to sell or buy, intending namely to buy the principal right of primogeniture, not the accessory, although he knew that to be annexed and to follow his principal right, and to pass with it to the buyer: just as even now a field can be sold and bought, to which is annexed the right of patronage to this or that Ecclesiastical Benefice: then indeed the right of patronage is not sold, but the field to which this right is annexed; thus namely, so that the field passing through the sale, necessarily this right annexed to the field passes to the buyer, thus concerning Jacob and Esau thinks and teaches among others Aloysius Lipomanus in Genesis xxv, 33. You will say: It seems Jacob sinned, if not simony, at least injustice, in that he bought a thing of such value, and such as is the birthright, for so vile a food. I answer, to one willing and knowing, and squandering his own thing, no injury is done: but Esau, knowing and willing, sold and squandered his birthright for so vile a thing, because he despised it and esteemed it lightly. Secondly, Jacob did not sin in buying the right of primogeniture, because he knew (Rebecca his mother indicating this to him, as is sufficiently gathered from Genesis xxvii, 13 and 14) that this right belonged to him from God's decree and gift: whence also immediately verse 17, when his mother urged him to seize the blessing before his brother Esau, he obeyed secure and joyful. Jacob therefore did not buy this right, but that right, as his own and owed to him, he craftily extorted from its unjust possessor under the appearance of a sale. See Cajetan, II II, Question C, article 4.
12:17
That is, he was rejected from his petition and paternal blessing, which he desired and sought from his father Isaac, when namely he himself said to Esau: "I have blessed him (Jacob), and he shall be blessed: and as for thee, my son, what more can I do for thee?" Thus Anselmus and Theophylactus, who nevertheless secondly add that Esau was properly rejected by God through the father Isaac, and therefore damned. But Scripture in Genesis xxvii signifies nothing of the sort; it only means that Esau was "rejected," that is, cast off from the paternal blessing. For "know ye" the Greek is "iste," which can be translated both as "ye know," as Erasmus rendered it, and as "know ye." For he found no place of repentance. — Repentance here does not signify sorrow for sin committed and God offended; for Esau did not have this: for swelling with pride and indignant, he wished to kill his brother and to add sin to sin, as Theodoretus, Theophylactus, Anselmus and others note. For rightly did Isaias the Abbot say: "As the earth without water and seed cannot bear fruits, so neither can anyone repent without humility and affliction of the flesh." Therefore the Novatians wrongly wished to take away from this place repentance, by which we are reconciled to the Church and to God. For the repentance which Esau sought and did not find was human, by which namely someone repenting of a deed, for example of a sale made, wishes to rescind and retract it. And so "metanoia," that is repentance, is here taken improperly for "metameleia," that is, regret not of sin, but of loss, which someone has made or incurred, by which namely Esau afterwards, the matter being better considered, when he saw not a future but already present blessing and birthright, esteeming it greatly, regretted and grieved that by his own fault and profane and foolish sale, he had lost so great a thing, desiring to recover it, but in vain. Others, as Gabriel Vasquez, subtly and probably take the repentance of Isaac, not of Esau, as if Paul said: Esau by his tears could not effect that his father Isaac would repent of the deed, namely, that he would revoke the blessing given to Jacob to Esau the firstborn. For Paul gives this reason, why Esau afterwards (that is after the sale of the birthright) desiring to inherit the blessing, was rejected, namely because his father Isaac, being unwilling to repent, that is, to retract his blessing given to Jacob, rejected and cast off Esau from it. Therefore Luther impiously expunged and proscribed this epistle to the Hebrews from the canon of sacred books, by this argument, that it would take away repentance from sins and sinners, namely Esau. Note: By these words Paul touches the Hebrews, as if to say: Do not profane and cast away the faith and grace of God, lest perchance, like Esau, you cannot recover it, and become rejected. Where observe, the cause is not in all respects similar for Esau and the Hebrews. For Esau absolutely could not, as God was unwilling, receive the paternal blessing lost; but we in this life can always absolutely receive the faith and grace of God lost: we are said however sometimes not to be able, because scarcely and with difficulty can we receive it, for example when we ourselves cast away that very faith, which is the foundation of all good, and willingly abandon, despise and assail the truth known. Then indeed we willingly harden our heart in evil, and turn away and exclude all the influx and grace of God. Although he sought it with tears. — "It," supply not repentance, but the blessing: although, even if with the Syrian you supply repentance, you will not favor the Novatians. For this repentance of Esau was not of sin and grace of God lost, but of the paternal blessing and birthright lost, as I have said. Add, if you take repentance here not of Esau, but of Isaac, it is simply true that Esau sought this repentance of his father and retraction of the blessing with tears, but in vain.
12:18
He continues to exhort and urge the Hebrews with a new goad and argument, so that they do not cast away the faith and grace of Christ, but persist in it steadfastly and continue. He draws this argument from Moses and the old law, which no one could with impunity cast away and violate: from this he infers: Who therefore will with impunity cast away Christ, and Christ's grace and law, which is more excellent than the Mosaic law? Note: He calls Sinai a "tangible mountain," which could be touched, handled and felt; on which Moses and the Hebrews received the old law, with an angel promulgating it, as if to say: You have not approached the corporeal and earthly mountain of Sinai, but the Church of Christ, which is a spiritual and heavenly mountain. Others think Sinai is called "tangible" by antiphrasis, that is, intangible, because God had commanded in Exodus xix, 12, that the Hebrews should stand at the foot of Mount Sinai, but should not touch the mountain itself, nor ascend it. But the former sense is the proper and genuine one. A kindled fire (thus it should be read with the Romans and Greeks, not "accessible," as some read it) — "Kindled," that is, kindled or burning, he calls the corporeal fire, by which Sinai burned when the old law was given there, which could be kindled and extinguished. This fire was immense and terrible, so much so that Moses, in Deuteronomy iv, 11, says the mountain of Sinai burned up to heaven. To this Paul opposes the spiritual fire of charity and the grace of the Holy Spirit, which was given to the Apostles at Pentecost, and which is given to Christians in baptism and other Sacraments. And a whirlwind, and darkness, and a storm. — He calls "whirlwind" a vehement and impetuous wind; he calls "darkness" the very dense cloud which covered Sinai; he calls "storm" the thunders, lightnings, and lamps flashing all around, likewise and rains. That these existed with an earthquake on Sinai, when the old law was given there, Josephus teaches, and Psalm lxvii, 9: "The earth," he says, "was moved, the heavens dropped," although Moses does not express this in the history of the giving of the law, Exodus xix. Moses adds in Exodus xix, 18, that from Sinai as from a burning furnace a terrible smoke ascended: whence it appears that, just as in a furnace partly flame and burning fire, partly smoke not yet kindled is seen: so also the angel in the place of God produced fire and smoke on Sinai, either from the neighboring air, or from some smoky matter (for example, sulphur) which easily catches fire.
12:19
It is a hendiadys: for the sound of the trumpet was nothing other than the voice of words. For by his trumpet voice God, the best and greatest, proclaimed words, that is, the precepts of the decalogue through an angel from Sinai before the Hebrews. So great was the din of this blaring trumpet or horn, that human ears could scarcely bear it. All these things tended to this end, that they might strike fear and reverence of God and of the divine law into the Hebrews, and that by this terror of God and divine vengeance they might compel them to the keeping of the law. Allegorically, this promulgation of the old law signified the promulgation of the new law at Pentecost. "Both were made on the fiftieth day from the Passover, that one on Sinai, this one on Sion: there the mountain trembled with an earthquake, here the house of the Apostles: there amid flames of fires and flashing lightnings a whirlwind of winds and the crash of thunders resounded, here with a vision of fiery tongues a sound likewise came from heaven as of a mighty rushing wind: there the blast of the trumpet of the law resounded with words, here the trumpet of the Gospel sounded forth from the mouth of the Apostles." Thus St. Jerome to Fabiola, and from him the Venerable Bede in the Homily for the vigil of Pentecost. The Apostle hints at the same thing here, verse 22. Whosoever heard it, excused themselves, that the word should not be spoken to them. — For the Jews, struck with fear of death, said to Moses: "Speak thou to us, and we will hear: let not the Lord speak to us, lest perhaps we die." Exodus xx, 19.
12:20
In Greek "to diastellomenon," that is, what was distinguished, that is, what was distinctly commanded. Thus in Psalm cv, 33, it is said: "He distinguished (that is, spoke distinctly) with his lips." Now that which was said is what the Apostle subjoins: And if so much as a beast touched the mountain, it shall be stoned. — As if to say: The Hebrews could not bear the terror and the terrible signs of God already mentioned, which he exhibited to them in giving the law on Sinai, especially since he forbade them access to and contact with Mount Sinai, as if it were the tribunal of a terrible God, under penalty of death to them, indeed even to beasts, saying: "Even if," in Greek "kan," that is, even if, "a beast should touch the mountain, let it be stoned," as if to say: Not only a man touching Mount Sinai, but even a beast touching Sinai shall be stoned. He cites the words of God in Exodus xix, 12, which are as follows: "Take heed you go not up to the mountain, nor touch the borders thereof: whosoever shall touch the mountain, dying he shall die; no hand shall touch him (as if a crime, a curse and an expiation), but he shall be stoned with stones, or shot through with arrows, whether it be beast or man, he shall not live." Tropologically, St. Gregory, book VI of the Morals, XXVII: "A beast," he says, "touches the mountain, when a mind subject to irrational desires raises itself to the heights of contemplation; but it is struck with stones, because not sustaining the summit, it is killed by the blows of the weight of the heights themselves."
12:21
Chrysostom with his followers connect all these things into one meaning, as if to say: So terrible was God in the prodigies of Sinai, that Moses himself, most steadfast and accustomed to divine prodigies, said: "I am seized with fear." But it should have been said thus, "that Moses would say" or "said"; not however, "Moses said." Therefore the Roman text does better, placing a period between "was seen" and "Moses," as if to say: And so when the people and beasts were kept away from Mount Sinai by God's command, all that which was done by God on this mountain and appeared to the people was exceedingly terrible. Hence Moses, although familiar with God, being nevertheless struck with fear, said: "I am seized with fear." For "that which was seen," in Greek it is "to phantazomenon." Erasmus translated it, "that which appeared"; Vatable, "that which was seen," what seemed to be seen. But in this sense those prodigies of Sinai would not have been true and real, but only apparent and phantasmal, such as those which are done through the tricks of magicians. Therefore Theodoret better understands "to phantazomenon" as that which truly was, appeared and was seen outwardly, whereas inwardly the author and maker of them, God the lawgiver, did not appear nor was seen. For God was truly present at these prodigies, yet He did not appear in them, but exhibited a certain shadow, form and appearance of His majesty through these signs and prodigies so terrible outwardly to the eyes of the Hebrews. Thus "phenomena" among the Philosophers are called comets, halos and other meteors, which truly are and appear, but in such a way that their hidden generation, nature and reason are unknown to the common people. Moses said: I am seized with fear and trembling. — Moses said this, not when the law was given, but when he saw the burning bush, Exodus iii, says St. Thomas and Lyranus. But this is irrelevant to this place: for the Apostle does not speak of the signs of the burning bush, but of the law given, Exodus xix. For although Moses did not express or write this there, Paul nevertheless supplies it here, either from tradition, or from the instinct and revelation of the Holy Spirit. In the same way Moses passed over in silence there the whirlwinds, earthquakes and rains, which Paul supplies here, as I said at verse 18. Thus Chrysostom with his followers.
12:22
Here the Apostle contrasts Christians with Jews, Sion with Mount Sinai, the heavenly Jerusalem with the earthly, that is, the Church with the Synagogue; and he teaches how much higher and more sublime the Christian law, faith and hope is than the Jewish and Mosaic law, so that the Hebrews may see how firm and constant they ought to be in it: namely, so that they prefer to endure all hardships rather than suffer its loss. For if the Jews who violated the law given on Sinai were punished, Christians who reject the faith and grace of Christ will be punished much more severely. For thus the Apostle deduces this argument in verse 25. Note: By Sion is understood the Church of Christ, because Christ taught in Sion, namely in the temple which was in Sion. Again, the new law was promulgated in Sion, and the Holy Spirit descended upon the Apostles in the form of fiery tongues at Pentecost. The Church therefore is called Sion, because it began in Sion: hence by Isaiah, David and the prophets it is often called Sion. Second Note: By Sion is understood the Church, both the earthly and militant, and more especially the heavenly and triumphant, as if to say: You have approached by faith and hope the heavenly and triumphant Church; for this Church on earth tends toward and rightly leads us to the triumphant Church, and thus one and the same is the Church and society of the faithful here on earth warring, and in heaven triumphing. That the Apostle speaks rather of the triumphant Church than the militant is evident from the fact that he says "you have come to the assembly of many thousands of angels, and to the Church of the firstborn, who are written in the heavens, and to the spirits of the just made perfect." For these angels and spirits are in the Church not militant, but triumphant. Again, because the triumphant Church, being invisible, is better opposed to Mount Sinai which is tangible and visible, than the militant: for the militant Church is also tangible and visible. Thirdly, because he calls this Church the city of the living God, in which namely the living and eternal God reigns, and bestows upon his citizens blessed immortality and glorifies them. He calls the same the heavenly Jerusalem, which the earthly Jerusalem prefigured, in which God reigned through David among the people, and through the high priests in the temple: for these and many other things befit the triumphant Church better than the militant. Whence Theophylactus and Oecumenius understand by Sion heaven. This Jerusalem was beheld by twelve Martyrs, when they were crowned with martyrdom together with Pamphilus the presbyter. Wherefore one of them, being asked whose it was, answered: "Jerusalem is my fatherland." Firmilianus the prefect, torturing him, asked what and where that city was? The Martyr answered, "that it is the fatherland of the pious alone, and no others, except these alone, shall be its sharers; and that it is situated toward the East, where the sun pours forth its rays in the early morning." The prefect obtained nothing else from the steadfast youth: wherefore he ordered him to be struck with the axe. Thus Eusebius, lib. VIII of the History, cap. xxi. And to the assembly of many thousands of angels. — For "assembly" the Greek is "panēgyrei," that is a solemn gathering and celebration, such as is at festivals, at public games, at triumphs, where all things are full of pomp, dignity, joy, magnificence, as if to say: You have not come to Sinai, that there you might be struck down by lightning and thunder; but to Sion and the heavenly Jerusalem, that there with myriads of angels you might spend joyful and festive days in all happiness, glory, joy, jubilation and triumph. Act then, a little while, O Hebrews, endure, a little while contend, soon you will pass to these festivals and triumphs with the angels. Dine here among warring enemies, soon in heaven with God you will sup triumphing.
12:23
"The Church's firstborn," in Greek "prōtotokōn," that is, firstborn, Paul the Apostle calls the Apostles, and the first faithful and martyrs, already departed from life, who are inscribed not only by faith and predestination, but in act and in reality already, and have become citizens of the heavenly Jerusalem, as if to say: Behold Stephen, behold James, behold the Apostles and Martyrs, who contended even unto death for the faith of Christ, and poured out their blood and their life: now they are crowned in the heavens, and receive most beautiful palms. Gaze upon these: you have seen these, you know them, you have beheld them. They now invite you from on high, that you likewise contend generously for the faith, and thus shortly be crowned with them in the heavens and reign forever. Hear St. Bernard, Sermon On the Threefold Kind of Works: "Already," he says, "we must pass from here to the souls of the Saints, who have flown from the prison of this mortality to the joys of the heavens. We ought indeed to imitate these: because they were passible like us, and made known to us the ways of life, which they held both untiringly and endlessly." And below: "Thus therefore both health to the body, purity to the heart, peace to the brother, imitation of the saints, compassion for the dead we owe: let us seek aid from an angel, piety from God." And the Judge of all God. — As if to say: By faith you have drawn near to God, who is the judge of all, who through Christ is about to judge the living and the dead, and who will render to your faith and patience immense rewards, and to your persecutors horrible punishments. Cast off therefore sloth and drowsiness, act strenuously: the judge is at hand. And the spirits of the just made perfect. — In Greek "teteleiōmenōn," which Maldonatus in his manuscript Notes translates "the dead." For death is "telos," that is, the end of the living, and "teleiōsis" is the perfection and consummation of the course of the Saints. He means the souls of the Patriarchs, Prophets and Saints of the Old Testament, whom in chapter xi he taught to have done and endured wondrous things by faith, but before Christ they were not made perfect, that is, they had not received beatitude and glory: but here he says that after Christ these same are made perfect or consummated in glory, as if to say: With the purest and most blessed Saints and Angels, Patriarchs, Apostles, Martyrs and all the just before us and Christ who have departed from life, now made perfect, that is, enjoying the blessed vision of God; we have fellowship, because we are all members of the same Church of God, whose head in the heavens is Christ, both as God and as man, as I said to the Ephesians i, 22. To them therefore and to their felicity and glory we are called: they from heaven display to us their laurels, which they already possess, and ours as if prepared. Who would hesitate here? Who would be afraid? Who would shrink from the contest? Who would apostatize from them? Rather, who would not wish to be joined to these, to follow these, to suffer little things with these? Since he knows that he will shortly be crowned with them and made blessed.
12:24
It is an occupation, that is to say: Do not say, O Hebrews: You promise great things, O Paul, but who will lead us to heaven to the glory of the angels and the Saints? Who will show us the way? Who will open heaven? Who will bestow goods upon us? Do not, I say, say these things: for you have come not to Moses, who was unable to provide by himself the goods of the land of Chanaan, which he promised in his old Testament; but to Christ, who actually provides, procures and exhibits the heavenly goods which he himself promised in his new Testament. For this reason he is called the mediator of the new Testament, as the Apostle taught in chapter ix, 15. And the sprinkling of blood. — That is, the blood of Christ poured out and sprinkled upon us. Whence the Syriac and Greek already have, "and blood of sprinkling," that is, "and the blood of sprinkling," which is sprinkled, to the end that we may be washed and cleansed from sins, that is to say: Do not waver, do not say: The way to heaven is indeed open through Christ, but we are sinners, and therefore we shall be shut out from heaven; for Christ, just as he opened heaven, so also by his blood he expiated our sins and sanctified us. If therefore you have sinned, come to Christ, receive the sacraments of Christ, he himself will wash you in his blood, and will make you completely pure and holy, so that you may go straight to heaven. Speaking better than Abel. — For "better" in Greek is "kreitton"; but Vatable, Erasmus and others read "kreittona," that is "better," more useful, more excellent. Note: For "than Abel," in the Greek there is a twofold reading: for some read "para to Abel," and understand "haima" which preceded, that is blood; so that "than Abel" is the same as "than Abel's," namely blood, that is to say: The blood of Christ speaks better or more excellent things than the blood of Abel: because the blood of Abel cries out for vengeance, Genesis iv, 10, but the blood of Christ cries out for mercy, grace and remission of sins. Thus from Cyril and Chrysostom, Theophylactus and Oecumenius. Secondly, other codices, such as the Royal ones, read "para ton Abel," that is, "than Abel himself," that is to say: The blood of Christ speaks better than Abel himself speaks (for the Apostle had said in chapter xi, verse 4, that Abel himself being dead still speaks), because namely the memory of the blood of Christ stirs us more to the imitation of his faith and constancy, than Abel himself being slain stirs us. See the remarks on chapter xi, 4. Both readings and senses are fitting and appropriate, but the former is more common, more savory, wiser and more genuine; for it plainly appears that the Apostle looks back to that passage in Genesis iv: "The voice of thy brother's blood crieth to me from the earth," and compares the blood of Christ with the blood of Abel; for he says: "The sprinkling of blood (of Christ) speaking better than Abel," that is Abel's, namely blood. For the blood of Christ is not rightly compared with the person of Abel.
12:25
Not "the blood of Christ speaking better than Abel," as he said in verse 24: for "lalounta," that is "speaking," is masculine, whereas "haima," that is "blood," is neuter; but "speaking," namely Christ himself, who, as follows, speaks to us from the heavens. For if they (the Jews) did not escape (punishment) refusing him who spoke upon the earth. — Moses namely, when in Exodus xxxii, 1, they said to Aaron: "Make us gods that may go before us: for as to this Moses, the man that brought us out of the land of Egypt, we know not what has befallen him"; for which reason by the command of God twenty-three thousand Jews were slain, Exodus xxxii, 28. Much more shall not we (escape punishment), who turn away from him that speaketh to us from the heavens. — Who namely we reject and repel God and man, who has spoken to us from heaven, when after his ascension he promulgated the Evangelical law in Sion at Pentecost, and sent the Holy Spirit from heaven, in the form of fiery tongues upon the Apostles; and who speaks to us from heaven every day, both outwardly through Paul and other preachers sent by him, taught and illuminated; and inwardly through holy inspirations. The Greek now does not have "speaking" (to lalounta), but only "him who is from heaven," and descended from the heavens to the earth, to teach you. But the Syriac, Chrysostom, Theophylactus and Oecumenius either read, or understand "speaking"; and it has emphasis: for it is said with great force: See that you do not return from Christ to Moses, from Christianity to Judaism, because Moses gave his law on the earth, namely from Sinai, but Christ speaks and teaches the Evangelical law from heaven; Moses is an earthly, Christ is a heavenly legislator and teacher.
12:26
Whose voice moved the earth then. — "Whose," namely Christ's, who is God, "voice then," when namely by the trumpet voice He gave the law on Sinai, "moved the earth," by an earthquake, by which He shook Mount Sinai, Psalm lxvii, as if to say: See that you do not refuse Christ speaking, because Christ is a most powerful legislator, judge and avenger: for Christ through His angels giving the law on Sinai, shook it with great noise; but now in the new law, He promises that He will move not only Sinai, or the globe of the earth, but even the heavens themselves: fear therefore the power and vengeance of Christ speaking and promulgating His law. But now He promises again saying: Yet once more, and I will move not only the earth, but also heaven. — "Now," namely in the time of the prophet Haggai, through Haggai himself Christ promises that yet once more, He will move not only Sinai and the earth, but also heaven, namely through Himself, when He shall assume human flesh and become man. The words of Haggai cap. ii are these: "Yet one little while, and I will move heaven and earth, and the sea, and the dry land; and I will move all nations, and the Desired of all nations shall come." In which note first, that Haggai speaks of the first coming of the Messiah in flesh and into the world, not however of His second coming to judgment. Thus St. Jerome there, Cyril, lib. V in Genesis, and Augustine, lib. XVIII On the City of God, cap. xxxv, indeed the Apostle here. Secondly, he calls "one little while" five hundred years, which flowed from this prophecy of Haggai until Christ, because the Prophets, illuminated by divine light and elevated to God and God's eternity, see all time compared to that as brief and meager. Thus St. John, epistle 1, cap. ii, vers. 18, calls the time of the new law "the last hour." Thirdly, for "one little while" the Septuagint and from them Paul translate "hapax," that is "once"; for the Hebrew "achat" signifies both, and both suit this place of the Prophet: for when he says "yet once more," he signifies that this commotion to be made by Christ in the new law will be the second and last, as if to say: The first commotion of the earth was made in the first old law, given on Sinai; the second and last will be made in the second and last law of Christ, which will be immovable and eternal, to which no other law will succeed. Fourthly, for "I will move" in Hebrew it is "marisch," which signifies not only "to move," but also "to cause to tremble," "to induce fear and trepidation." The Septuagint and from them Paul translate "seiō," that is "I shake," namely partly the earth and heaven, partly the nations themselves. Fifthly, "the Desired of all nations," or, as it is in Hebrew, "chemdat col haggojim," that is, the desire of all nations, is Christ: for although the nations, so long as they were Gentiles and unbelievers, did not desire Christ, yet Christ in Himself was desirable to them, as their savior and redeemer, and all nations, as soon as they heard of Christ's life and miracles through the Apostles, began to desire Christ. For which reason Christ is called by the patriarch Jacob, Genesis xlix, 10 and 26, "the expectation of the nations and the desire of the eternal hills," that is the desire of the Patriarchs and Prophets of former and ancient times, who stood out to other men, as hills in the earth, and excelled by their wisdom and holiness. You will ask, when and how did God move and shake heaven, the elements and nations in the time of Christ? I answer, He moved "heaven" when the angels sang to Christ being born: Glory be to God on high; and when He gave a new star to the Magi, which would lead them to Christ. By many other prodigies also He moved heaven, which Paulus Orosius, lib. VI Hist., cap. xx, and Julius Obsequens, lib. On Prodigies, cap. cxxviii and seq., relate to have happened around the nativity of Christ. Thus in the passion of Christ God moved heaven, when He miraculously brought a solar eclipse, and darkness, and mourning upon the whole world. Secondly, in the time of Christ God moved "the sea and the earth," both through the battles of Augustus Caesar with Antony, Lepidus and foreign nations, waged on land and sea; and in the census of the whole world, by which all on land and sea were forced to return to their cities and present themselves to the Roman governors, to be enrolled and pay tribute; and finally in the passion of Christ, when the earth was moved, the rocks were split, and the dead rose from their tombs. Thirdly, all "nations" were moved and trembled in the time of Christ, because at the preaching of Christ and the Apostles, shaken by salutary fear, they turned themselves to the faith of Christ, penance, change of morals, grace and salvation. Explaining this passage of Haggai and Paul, partly literally, partly mystically and anagogically, Nazianzen, oration 5 On Theology, cap. iii, says that a threefold earthquake is heard in the Scriptures. The first was that by which the Hebrews on Sinai, terrified by God and induced, were brought to keep the law. The second earthquake was made to the earthly Jews and Gentiles, when these were shaken from idols and those from the law and converted to the Gospel. The third earthquake is, when we are moved by the Church present and pass to the triumphant, and when we ascend from earth to heaven.
12:27
By "moveable things," Theophylactus understands heaven, earth, sea and nations, concerning which he spoke in the preceding verse: "I will shake heaven and earth," etc. For these things, being created, are "moveable," that is, subject to change and corruption, in Greek "saleuomena," that is, unstable, which fluctuate, are agitated and shaken. Of these "moveable things" on the day of judgment and the coming of Christ there will be a "translation," that is a change "as of things made," that is as of things made and established for a time, which by their nature and condition perish, so that they may be changed into incorruptible, immoveable and eternal things, namely into a new heaven and a new earth, which may remain forever. But more truly and properly by "moveable things" you should understand the Mosaic tabernacle, made by hand, the ark, the Cherubim and all other vessels, as well as the sacrifices and rites of the old law; these are moveable, because they were removed by the law of Christ, which the Apostle here calls "immoveable": for this is what the Apostle proves and inculcates a little before, indeed throughout almost the whole epistle, as if to say: The word "once," which Haggai uses when he says: "Yet once more, and I will shake not only the earth, but also heaven," declares that the old Testament with its vessels and ceremonies is moveable and to be transferred, and to signify this, it was given with an earthquake. For this earthquake of the law given with it signified the motion and change. This therefore is the "translation" and abrogation of the "moveable" rites of the old law, "as of things made," that is, as of things and figures which were truly made and fulfilled by the passion of Christ and the new law which succeeded it, as it were an immoveable and eternal kingdom. Come then, O Hebrews, abandon the moveable ceremonies of the old law now abrogated, cleave immoveably to Christ and his immoveable law. Note: The law of Christ is called immoveable, first, because it is never to be changed or abrogated, but will always remain, nor will any other law succeed it. Second, because it leads us to immoveable goods, the kingdom and joys of the future age. For the things of Christ and of Christians are valued chiefly by their end.
12:28
He calls the law of the Gospel an "immovable kingdom," by which Christ reigns in us, and makes us kings in it, here through grace, and in the future through glory, by which we shall possess the kingdom of God, or the kingdom of heaven. Secondly, for "we have" the Syriac and Greek texts already read "echōmen," that is "let us have," that is, let us retain grace. But this is more obscure; therefore it seems better to read "echomen," that is "we have"; conversely, for "let us serve" it is read in Greek "latreuomen," that is "we serve," with ο, when it should be read with ω, "latreuōmen," that is "let us serve." Thirdly, for "let us serve pleasing God," in Greek it is "latreuōmen euarestōs tō Theō," that is let us worship God with latria in a well-pleasing manner, that is, so that we may please Him well and greatly. The Syriac for "let us please" renders "nespar," which has emphasis, as if to say: So that we may become beautiful to God, so that God may delight in our service as if in something most beautiful, so that He may be pleased with our faith and piety, so that we may be beautiful, comely and gracious in His eyes. Here is a new incentive, by which He tacitly stirs up the Hebrews to proceed boldly in the faith and law of Christ, as if to say: Since the Church of Christ is an immovable kingdom, in which through Christ grace is given to us, by which we ourselves may continually serve and please God, come now, O Hebrews, retain this grace, this immovable and eternal kingdom of Christ. Mystically, Clement of Rome, in book II of the Constitutions, chapter xxvii, understands the Eucharist by "grace": "So that all," he says, "may approach the mystical worship with fear and reverence, as if approaching the body of a king." For the Eucharist is the grace of graces: whence it is called by Cyril of Jerusalem "heavenly grace"; by others, "divine and life-giving grace." With fear and reverence. — For "fear" in Greek it is "aidōs," that is shame, or modesty, which is nothing other than fear, or dread of disgrace and reproach, as Aristotle teaches in the fourth book of the Ethics, chapter ix; wherefore our Interpreter rightly renders it "fear." Thus Homer, in the Iliad, book α, says "aideisthai hierēa"; that is to revere the priest, namely Chryses, where "aidōs," that is shame, is taken for "eulabeia," that is religious fear, or reverence. The Apostle therefore wishes us to serve God with "shame and fear," by which namely we should be ashamed first, that we serve so coldly and negligently such great majesty. Secondly, that we commit sins, even if only venial ones, before our God. Sin is a base and shameful thing, which inflicts great shame on a pious mind, as we read it has inflicted on many Saints. For thus David, Psalm XLIII, verse 16: "Confusion of face hath covered me." And Baruch I, 15: "To the Lord," he says, "our God belongeth justice, but to us confusion of face." And Daniel, IX, 7: "To Thee," he says, "O Lord, justice, but to us confusion of face, because we have departed from Thee," etc. Thirdly, by this shame we fear to be confounded by Christ on the day of judgment, and therefore we carefully beware and flee all sins. Whence Theophylactus thus explains it: "With fear," he says (or rather "with shame": for this is what the Greek "aidōs" properly signifies), "that is, let us speak nothing impudently, nothing shamelessly, but let even our outward face have shame before men." Although the Apostle speaks more of shame before God than before men: I spoke of reverence in chapter v, 7, at the end.
12:29
The word "for" gives the reason why we ought to serve God with fear and reverence; this reason is that our God, like fire, punishes, burns and consumes those who lack this fear and reverence of Him. Secondly, the word "our" has emphasis, as if to say: Not only among the Jews was God a fire punishing and consuming idolaters and other violators of the law, as is said in Deuteronomy iv, 24, but even now among us Christians God is likewise a fire avenging and consuming sinners and apostates from Christ and from Christ's law. Note: In the Scriptures throughout God manifested and showed Himself to men through fire, so that He rightly calls Himself a consuming fire in Deuteronomy iv. Thus God appeared to Moses in the burning bush, Exodus cap. III, vers. 4; and to the Hebrews in a pillar of fire and cloud, Exodus cap. XIII, vers. 21; and to Daniel also cap. VII, vers. 9: "His throne," it says, "was like a flame of fire, his wheels were burning fire: a fiery stream issued forth from before him"; and to St. John also in the Apocalypse cap. I, 15: "His eyes," it says, "were as a flame of fire, and his feet like unto brass, as if they were burning in a furnace." Thus the Holy Spirit appeared to the Apostles at Pentecost in fiery tongues. Thus on Sinai God, about to give the law to the Hebrews, showed Himself through fire. Whence it is said in Deuteronomy IV, 15: "The Lord spoke to you in Horeb, out of the midst of fire." He did the same when entering into a covenant with the Hebrews, Exodus xxiv. 17: "The appearance of the glory of the Lord," it says, "was like a burning fire," because God, like fire, was about to torment and avenge most severely the transgressors of this covenant and of His law. Thus concerning God punishing Sennacherib and slaying 185 thousand Assyrians, Isaiah says in x, vers. 17: "And the light of Israel shall be in fire, and his Holy One in a flame, and his thorns shall be kindled and devoured in one day, and the glory of his forest and of his Carmel, from the soul even to the flesh shall be consumed, and he shall be a fugitive in terror," Sennacherib. Where note: By the light of Israel and his Holy One Isaiah means God, or certainly the angel of God, who struck the camp of Sennacherib with fire, that is with a most swift, most violent and as it were fiery calamity. Again with fire, because, as St. Jerome teaches there, the Hebrews relate that the bodies of the Assyrians, when struck by the angel, were consumed by a hidden fire with their garments and arms unharmed. Hence Isaiah calls a forest the dense array of armed soldiers of Sennacherib, who with their crests, helmets and spears presented a most dense forest. He calls Carmel the abundant provisions and abundance of all things: for on account of the fertility of the place Carmel became a proverb. Whence he says: "And his thorns and his briers shall be devoured," that is, soldiers both greater and lesser shall be slain. "And the glory of the forest and of Carmel," that is, the leaders and princes of the army, "from the soul even to the flesh," that is, entirely, or wholly "shall be consumed," both by present death and eternal. For these Hebrew proverbs signify this. Isaiah alludes, as Forerius rightly noted, to the fire that fell, which was perpetually maintained in the temple for burning sacrifices; as if this fire, the avenger of the worship of God and of ancestral religion (like the pillar of fire, which brought consolation and light to the Hebrews, terror and darkness to the Egyptians) brought sanctification and deliverance to the Jews, devastation to the Assyrians, leaping forth from the temple upon them. Whence Isaiah, alluding to this more clearly, xxxi, 9, thus says: "The Lord said, whose fire is in Sion, and his furnace in Jerusalem," as if to say: The Lord God, who is worshipped with sacrifices and perpetual fire (prepared to kindle these sacrifices) in Sion and in the temple, predicted this calamity of Sennacherib and the Assyrians, so that His enemies the Assyrians, like stubble and wood, going forth from Jerusalem, like a flame He may consume, as St. Jerome says there, concerning which I have said more in Isaiah. The Gentiles also represented and defined God through fire. Zoroaster and the Platonists thus describe God: "God," they say, "is the first fire, life-giving, or bringing life to all things, from which the fires of the stars, that is the stars and heavenly bodies, and all other things are born." To which Horace alludes concerning Julius Caesar, as if placed among the gods, thus singing: The star of Julius shines among all, like the moon among lesser fires. And Virgil thus invokes and attests to the stars as animated and divine fires, that is, as gods: You eternal fires, and inviolable divinity, I call to witness. Apollo also, when asked who he was and what God altogether was, answered: "Self-born, not taught, without mother, unmoved, falling neither into reason nor into speech, dwelling in fire, this is God; but we angels are a small portion of God." Finally the Persians worshipped God in the form of fire, and erected a temple to fire, as is evident from II Maccabees I, 34. The reason why God showed himself rather in fire than in other things is, first, lest if he had appeared in some other form than fire, for example in the form of man or of some animal, the Jews, being prone to idols, would make and worship an idol of him: Moses gives this reason, Deuteronomy cap. IV, 16. Second, because fire is the first and noblest element, the purest, the most subtle, the most efficacious, the most sublime, the swiftest, the most luminous, the most hot, the most simple, altogether impassible, penetrating all things, consuming all things, boundless, setting all things on fire and assimilating them to itself. Such is God also, and God's grace and charity. Thus teaches St. Dionysius, On the Celestial Hierarchy, cap. xv, and St. Thomas on Isaiah x: although the Apostle here, following Moses, speaks not of grace but of God's vengeance, and from it as terrible and most efficacious, calls God a consuming fire, as I said at the beginning of this verse.
Machine translation from the Latin, not reviewed.
12:1
Supra apostolus multipliciter commendavit fidem, per quam membra Christo capiti coniunguntur, hic ponit moralem monitionem, exhortans ut fidem, quam tenent corde, operibus demonstrent, sicut etiam monet Iacobus, cap. II canonicae suae. Et primo docet quomodo se debeant habere circa mala, secundo quomodo debeant se habere circa bona, cap. XIII, ibi charitas fraternitatis. Est autem duplex malum, scilicet poenae et culpae. Primo ergo docet quomodo se debent habere circa mala poenalia toleranda; secundo circa mala culpae vitanda, ibi propter quod remissas, et cetera. Ad tolerandum autem malum poenae, primo inducit exemplo antiquorum; secundo, exemplo Christi, ibi aspicientes in auctorem; tertio auctoritate Scripturae, ibi et obliti estis. Quantum ergo ad primum dicit ideoque nos habentes tantam nubem testium interpositam. Quasi dicat: ita dictum est, quod sancti testimonio fidei probati, nec tamen habuerunt repromissiones, et tamen cum hoc non defecerunt in expectando; ergo nos qui habemus tantam nubem testium interpositam, et cetera. Sancti dicuntur testes Dei, quia verbo et facto glorificabatur Deus per eos. Matth. V, v. 16: sic luceat lux vestra coram hominibus, ut videant opera vestra bona, et glorificent patrem vestrum, qui in caelis est. Is. c. XLIII, 10: vos testes mei, dicit dominus. Dicuntur autem sancti nubes, primo propter conversationis sublimitatem. Is. LX, 8: qui sunt isti, qui ut nubes volant? Secundo propter doctrinae foecunditatem. Iob XXVI, 8: qui ligat aquas in nubibus suis, ut non erumpant pariter deorsum. Et XXXVI, 28: effundit imbres ad instar gurgitum, qui de nubibus fluunt. Tertio propter spiritualis consolationis utilitatem. Sicut enim nubes praestant refrigerium, sic exempla sanctorum. Is. XVIII, v. 4: et sicut nubes roris in die messis. Hanc ergo nubem testium habemus impositam, quia ex vita sanctorum quodammodo inducitur nobis necessitas ad imitandum. Iac. V, 10: exemplum accipite, fratres, exitus mali et longanimitatis, laboris, et patientiae prophetas. Augustinus: sicut spiritus sanctus loquitur in Scriptura, ita in gestis sanctorum, quae nobis sunt forma et praeceptum vitae. Hoc est ergo exemplum sanctorum, quod inducit. Sed quia ad conformandum se ad aliquod exemplar, interdum ex impedimento superveniente impeditur homo, ideo removet illud quod potissime potest impedire. Illud autem est pondus peccati. Tribulatio autem est quasi quidam agon. I Cor. IX, 25: omnis qui in agone contendit, ab omnibus se abstinet. Sicut autem in cursu et certamine oportet omnia aggravantia deponere, ita et in agone tribulationis. II Tim. IV, 7: bonum certamen certavi, cursum consummavi. Qui ergo in tribulatione vult bene ad Deum currere, oportet impedimenta deponere. Ista impedimenta vocavit ipse apostolus pondus et circumstans peccatum. Per pondus autem potest intelligi peccatum perpetratum; quod dicitur pondus, quia animam deprimit ad infima, et inclinat ad aliud. Ps. XXXVII, 5: sicut onus grave gravatae sunt super me. Gregorius: peccatum quod per poenitentiam non diluitur, mox suo pondere ad aliud trahit. Per circumstans peccatum, potest intelligi occasio peccandi, quae quidem est in omni quod circumstat, scilicet in mundo, carne, proximo, Daemone. Deponentes ergo omne pondus, id est, peccatum perpetratum, quod dicitur pondus, et circumstans nos peccatum, scilicet occasionem peccandi. I Petr. II, 1: deponentes omnem malitiam et omnem dolum. Vel pondus potest intelligi taedium tribulationis. Sic enim frequenter tribulatio dicitur onus per prophetas, sicut onus Damasci, id est tribulatio; quasi dicat: non sit vobis grave pati pro Christo. Circumstans peccatum dicitur tentatio nobis immissa ex circuitu hostis. I Pet. V, 8: adversarius vester Diabolus, et cetera. Vel pondus affectio terrena; per circumstans autem peccatum affectio carnalis, quae scilicet causatur in nobis a carne circumstante; quasi dicat: deponatis affectionem tam temporalium, quam carnalium, si vultis libere currere. Unde subdit monitionem, dicens curramus per patientiam ad certamen nobis propositum, non solum illatum, quod tamen sustineamus patienter. Sed nos ipsi voluntarie curramus. Ps. CXVIII, 32: viam mandatorum tuorum cucurri. Hoc autem certamen vobis propositum est cum iustitia. Eccli. IV, 33: usque ad mortem certa pro iustitia. Deinde cum dicit aspicientes, etc., ponit exemplum Christi. Et circa hoc duo facit. Primo enim ostendit quare passio Christi habenda est in exemplum, et quid in ipsa considerandum est; secundo ostendit fructum istius considerationis, ibi recogitate eum. Sicut enim dicitur Eph. II, 8: gratia salvati estis per fidem, Christus autem est auctor fidei, si ergo vis salvari, debes intueri exemplar illud. Unde dicit aspicientes in Iesum passum. Hoc significatum fuit per serpentem aeneum elevatum pro signo, in quem aspicientes curabantur. Num. XXI, 9, et Io. III, 14: sicut Moyses exaltavit serpentem in deserto, ita exaltari oportet filium hominis, ut omnis qui credit in ipsum, non pereat, sed habeat vitam aeternam. Si ergo vis salvari, respice in faciem Christi tui. Ipse enim est auctor fidei dupliciter. Primo eam docendo verbo. Supra I, 2: locutus est nobis in filio. Io. I, 18: unigenitus, qui est in sinu patris, ipse enarravit. Secundo eam in corde imprimendo. Phil. I, v. 29: vobis donatum est pro Christo non solum ut in ipsum credatis, et cetera. Item ipse est consummatio fidei dupliciter. Uno modo ipsam miraculis confirmando. Io. c. X, 38: si mihi non vultis credere, operibus credite. Item fidem praemiando. Cum enim fides sit imperfecta cognitio, eius praemium consistit in ipsius cognitionis perfectione. Io. XIV, 21: ego diligam eum, et manifestabo ei meipsum. Hoc autem significatum fuit Zach. IV, 9, ubi dicitur: manus Zorobabel fundaverunt domum istam, scilicet Ecclesiam, cuius fundamentum est fides, et manus eius perficient eam. Nam manus Christi, qui de genere Zorobabel descendit, fundat Ecclesiam in fide, et fidem gloria consummat. Videmus enim nunc in speculo, et aenigmate; tunc autem facie ad faciem, I Cor. XIII, 12. Augustinus, I de Trinit. c. X: contemplatio est merces fidei, cui mercedi per fidem corda mundantur, sicut scriptum est: fide mundans corda eorum. In passione enim Christi tria consideranda sunt. Primo quid contempsit; secundo quid sustinuit; tertio quid promeruit. Quantum ad primum dicit qui proposito sibi gaudio; istud autem gaudium fuit istud gaudium terrenum quo a turba quam paverat quaerebatur, ut facerent eum regem, quo ipse contempsit fugiendo in montem, Io. VI, 15. Unde Eccle. II, 2: risum reputavi errorem, et gaudio dixi: quid frustra deciperis? Vel proposito sibi gaudio aeternae vitae pro praemio. Sustinuit crucem, hoc est secundum, scilicet quid sustinuit, quia crucem. Phil. II, 8: humiliavit semetipsum factus obediens usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis. In quo ostenditur et cruciatus acerbitas, quia ibi affixus fuit manibus et pedibus, et mortis vilitas et ignominia, quia hoc erat ignominiosum genus mortis. Sap. II, 20: morte turpissima condemnemus eum. Quantum autem ad tertium, scilicet quod promeruit, quia sessionem ad dexteram patris.
12:2
Unde dicit atque in dextera sedis Dei sedet. Exaltatio enim humanitatis Christi fuit praemium passionis eius. Hebr. I, 3: sedet ad dexteram maiestatis in excelsis. Deinde cum dicit recogitate eum, ostendit quis sit fructus huius considerationis. Et primo monet ad diligentem exempli considerationem; secundo ostendit utilitatem, ibi ut non fatigemini; tertio subdit rationem, ibi non enim usque. Dicit ergo: ita dictum est, aspicientes, etc., nec hoc solum, sed etiam recogitate eum, id est iterum cogitate. Prov. c. III, 6: in omnibus viis tuis cogita illum. Et huius ratio est, quia in quacumque tribulatione invenitur eius remedium in cruce. Ibi enim est obedientia ad Deum. Phil. II, 8: humiliavit semetipsum factus obediens. Item pietatis affectus ad parentes; unde ibi gessit curam de matre sua. Item charitas ad proximum; unde ibi pro transgressoribus oravit. Lc. XXIII, 34: pater, dimitte illis, non enim sciunt quid faciunt. Eph. V, 2: ambulate in dilectione, sicut Christus dilexit nos, et tradidit semetipsum pro nobis. Item fuit ibi patientia in adversis. Ps.: obmutui et humiliatus sum, et silui a bonis, et dolor meus renovatus est. Is. LIII, 7: sicut ovis ad occisionem ducetur, et quasi agnus coram tondente se obmutescet, et non aperiet os suum. Item in omnibus finalis perseverantia; unde usque ad mortem perseveravit. Lc. XXIII, v. 46: pater, in manus tuas commendo spiritum meum. Unde in cruce invenitur exemplum omnis virtutis, Augustinus: crux non solum fuit patibulum patientis; sed etiam cathedra docentis. Recogitate ergo eum qui sustinuit. Sed quid cogitandum? Tria, scilicet genus passionis, unde sustinuit contradictionem, id est, afflictionem in verbis. Unde dicebant: vah qui destruis templum Dei. Ps. XVII, v. 44: eripies me de contradictionibus populi. Rom. X, 21: expandi manus meas ad populum non credentem, sed contradicentem mihi. Lc. II, 34: et in signum cui contradicetur. Et contradictionem talem, id est, tam gravem et ignominiosam. Thren. I, 12: o vos omnes, qui transitis per viam, attendite et videte si est dolor sicut dolor meus. Secundo a quibus passus est, quia a peccatoribus, pro quibus patiebatur. I Petr. III, v. 18: Christus semel pro peccatis nostris mortuus est, iustus pro iniustis. Tertio persona patientis. Ante passionem enim ab origine mundi passus est in membris suis, sed tunc in propria persona. Unde dicit adversus semetipsum. Is. XLVI, 4: ego feci et ego feram. Ps. LXVIII, 5: quae non rapui tunc exsolvebam. I Petr. II, 24: peccata nostra ipse pertulit in corpore suo super lignum. Utilitatem ostendit cum dicit ut non fatigemini. Consideratio enim passionis Christi facit nos non deficere. Gregorius: si passio Christi ad memoriam revocatur, nihil adeo durum est, quod non aequanimiter toleretur. Unde non deficiatis, tamquam fatigati animo, a veritate fidei. Is. XL, 31: current et non laborabunt, ambulabunt et non deficient. II Thess. III, 13: nolite deficere benefacientes.
12:4
Rationem autem huius ponit, dicens nondum enim usque ad sanguinem restitistis. Quasi dicat: non debetis deficere in tribulationibus vestris pro vobis, quia nondum tantum sustinuistis sicut Christus. Ipse enim sanguinem suum fudit pro nobis. Matth. c. XXVI, 28: hic est sanguis novi testamenti, qui pro multis effundetur. Vos autem rapinam bonorum vestrorum sustinuistis. Maius autem est de genere operis vitam dare, quam substantiam corporalem, licet aliquando ex radice operis, scilicet ex charitate, possit esse minus, sicut supra dictum est. Unde dicit: nondum enim restitistis repugnantes adversus peccatum, usque ad sanguinem, scilicet fundendum pro Christo.
12:5
Supra induxit apostolus ad mala patienter sustinenda exemplo antiquorum patrum et Christi, hic monet ad idem ex auctoritate Scripturae, unde circa hoc tria facit. Primo enim ponit auctoritatem; secundo ostendit sensus eius, ibi in disciplina perseverate; tertio arguit ad propositum ex praemissis, ibi quod si extra disciplinam. Ponit auctoritatem, quae habetur Prov. III, 11; sed sub aliis verbis, quam littera nostra habeat. Ibi enim habemus sic: disciplinam domini, fili mi, ne abiicias, nec deficias cum ab eo corriperis. Quem enim diligit dominus, corripit et quasi pater in filio complacet sibi. Quia vero apostolus inducit auctoritatem istam causa consolationis, ideo utitur aliis verbis. Unde dicit et obliti estis consolationis, quasi dicat: mirum est si obliti estis. Ps. XCIII, 19: secundum multitudinem dolorum meorum in corde meo consolationes tuae laetificaverunt animam meam. Idem: in aeternum non obliviscar iustificationes tuas. Dicit autem, consolationis, id est Dei consolantis, et est emphatica locutio. II Cor. I, v. 3 s.: benedictus Deus et pater domini nostri Iesu Christi, pater misericordiarum, et Deus totius consolationis, qui consolatur nos in omni tribulatione nostra. Sequitur quae vobis, id est Deus consolationis, loquitur tamquam filiis. Ergo si punit, non odit: sed eius punitio ordinatur ad bonum, quia loquitur vobis tamquam filiis. Verba autem auctoris ponit, dicens fili mi, et cetera. Et subdit rationem, ibi quem enim diligit, et cetera. In auctoritate vero prohibet duo; quia prohibet odium disciplinae, et impatientiam ad ipsam. Propter primum dicit fili mi, noli negligere, sicut quidam qui odiunt disciplinam, de quibus dicitur, Prov. IX, 8: noli arguere derisorem, ne oderit te. Amos V, 10: odio habuerunt loquentem in porta, et corripientem perfecte abominati sunt. Dicit ergo apostolus noli negligere disciplinam domini, quasi dicat: cum Deus te flagellat causa disciplinae, noli negligere, id est, negligenter habere fastidiendo. Sap. III, 11: sapientiam et disciplinam qui abiicit infelix est. Propter secundum dicit et ne fatigeris dum ab eo argueris. Quidam enim etsi correctionem duram non odiant, tamen impatienter portant, et ideo dicit neque fatigeris, et cetera. Tunc enim homo spiritualiter fatigatur, quando contristatur intantum, quod deficit. Supra eodem: ut non fatigemini animis vestris deficientes. Eccli. VI, 26: ne acidieris in vinculis illius.
12:6
Deinde cum dicit quem enim diligit dominus, castigat, assignat causam. Sicut autem dicit philosophus, verbum castigationis communiter accipitur in pueris et in concupiscentia. Dicimus enim castum, cuius concupiscentia castigata est. Similiter puer dicitur castigatus, qui est bene disciplinatus. Quod enim de se habet pronitatem ad malum, indiget refraenante. Talis autem est concupiscentia, et pueri, qui de se sequuntur impetus suos, ideo indigent castigante. Ille ergo, qui castigat, ideo hoc facit ne tendant in malum. Et quia sensus nostri, et cogitatio nostra prona sunt ad malum, ut dicitur Gen. VIII, 21, ideo dominus castigat nos, ut retrahat nos a malo. Ps. CXVII, 18: castigans castigavit me dominus, et morti non tradidit me. Ier. XXXI, 18: castigasti me, et eruditus sum quasi iuvenculus indomitus. In hoc autem castigat, quia flagellat, non quidem ad condemnationem, sed ad salutem. Unde dicit, quod flagellat omnem filium quem recipit. Et ideo, qui non flagellantur non sunt de numero filiorum. Ps. LXXII, 5: in labore hominum non sunt, et cum hominibus non flagellabuntur, unde est signum quasi aeternae reprobationis. Ez. XVI, 42: auferetur zelus meus a te. Nec mirum si flagellat omnem filium quem recipit per adoptionem: quia proprio filio suo non pepercit. Lc. ult. v. 26: oportuit Christum pati. Consequenter cum dicit in disciplina perseverate, ostendit sensum auctoritatis praeallegatae: et primo ostendit sensum monitionis; secundo sensum rationis assignat, ibi tamquam filiis; tertio ostendit rationem istam esse convenientem, ibi quis enim filius. Monitio autem apostoli fuerat, quod non debebant negligere disciplinam domini, nec etiam fatigari. Utrumque autem comprehendit in his verbis. Non negligere enim, nec etiam fatigari sub disciplina, non est aliud quam in disciplina perseverare. Unde Iob VI, 10: haec mihi sit consolatio, ut affligens me dolore, non parcat. Ps. II, 12: apprehendite disciplinam, et cetera. Quare autem non debemus negligere, dixerat quia quem diligit dominus, etc., unde hic dicit tamquam filiis vobis se offert Deus. Quasi dicat: ideo perseverate, quia offert se tamquam filiis. Ier. III, 19: patrem vocabis me, et post me ingredi non cessabis.
12:7
Consequenter ostendit istam rationem esse convenientem, dicens quis enim filius quem non corripit pater? Ad patrem enim pertinet corrigere filium suum. Prov. XIII, 24: qui parcit virgae, odit filium suum: qui autem diligit illum, instanter erudit. Eccli. XXX, 8: equus indomitus evadet durus, et filius remissus evadet praeceps. Et ideo necessaria est correctio: sicut Paulo datus stimulus carnis, ne per superbiam corrueret, II Cor. XII, 7.
12:8
Deinde cum dicit quod si extra disciplinam, etc., arguit ex praemissis, et primo deducendo ad inconveniens; secundo ex quodam exemplo, ibi deinde patres, etc.; tertio ex utilitate consequente, ibi omnis autem disciplina, et cetera. Circa primum facit talem rationem: omnes sancti, qui Deo placuerunt per multas tribulationes transierunt, per quas filii Dei facti sunt. Ergo qui in disciplina non perseverat, non est filius, sed magis adulter, id est, adulterio natus. Istius rationis ponit tantum conclusionem, dicens: si estis extra disciplinam, non estis filii, sed adulteri: quia disciplinae facti sunt participes omnes, scilicet sancti. II Tim. III, v. 12: omnes qui pie vivere volunt in Christo, persecutionem patientur. Iudith VIII, 23: omnes qui Deo placuerunt, per multas tribulationes transierunt fideles. Nec oportet quod semper sancti habeant exteriores tribulationes, cum interius affliguntur ex mala conversatione perversorum. II Petr. c. II, 8: habitans Lot apud eos, qui de die in diem animam iustam iniquis operibus cruciabant. Filius autem proprie dicitur, qui est ex legitimo patre. Mater nostra est Ecclesia, cuius sponsus est ipse Deus. Os. II, 20: sponsabo te mihi in fide. Adulter autem est Diabolus et mundus. Qui ergo nati sunt ex spiritu Diaboli, vel mundi, sunt filii adulterini. Is. LVII, 3: accedite huc, filii auguratricis, et adulteri, et fornicariae. Patet ergo, quod proprie non sunt filii, nisi de legitimo patre nati. Consequenter cum dicit deinde patres, etc., ponit secundam rationem sumptam ex eo quod experti sumus, scilicet ex correctione paterna. Quae quidem ratio procedit ex duplici differentia, quae est inter Deum patrem, et patrem carnalem. Est autem haec prima differentia Dei patris ad patrem carnalem. Homo enim generat hominem quantum ad corpus, non quantum ad animam, quae est per creationem, et non traducitur. II Mach. VII, 22: neque enim ego spiritum et animam donavi vobis. Unde dicit quod nos habuimus patres carnis nostrae eruditores. Eccli. VII, 25: filii tibi sunt? Erudi illos. Et reverebamur eos. Ex. XX, v. 12: honora patrem tuum, et matrem, et cetera. Deus autem excellentius est pater noster, scilicet quantum ad animam, quam immediate creat. Eccle. ult.: spiritus redeat ad Deum, qui dedit illum. Item iustificat animam, adoptando nos in filios. Rom. VIII, 16: spiritus testimonium reddit spiritui nostro, quod sumus filii Dei.
12:9
Ideo dicit num multo magis obtemperabimus patri spirituum, id est, animarum nostrarum, quae dicuntur spiritus, quia non sunt ex materia, et vivemus? Finis enim obedientiae est vita aeterna. Io. c. VIII, 52: si quis sermonem meum servaverit, mortem non gustabit in aeternum. Supra V, 9: factum est omnibus obtemperantibus sibi causa salutis aeternae. Secunda vero differentia est correctionis humanae ad divinam, quae in duobus differunt, et, primo quantum ad finem, quia finis humanae correctionis est aliquid transitorium: est enim ad bene conversandum in hac vita, quae est paucorum dierum. Secundo quantum ad rationem, quia homo corrigit secundum voluntatem, quae falli et errare potest, et tamen obedimus ei. In correctione autem divina, non sic: quia erudit nos ad aliquid utile in sempiternum, scilicet ad recipiendum sanctificationem, quae scilicet est ipsemet Deus. Is. VIII, 13 s.: dominus exercituum, ipsum sanctificate. Ipse pavor vester, ipse terror vester, et erit vobis in sanctificationem. Et ideo dicit et illi quidem erudiebant nos in tempore paucorum dierum, et hoc quantum ad primum; et secundum voluntatem suam, et hoc quantum ad secundum; hic autem ad id quod utile est. Is. XLVIII, 17: ego dominus docens te utilia.
12:10
Et hoc in recipiendo sanctificationem, id est, in sanctificationem ab ipso recipiendam; et ideo debemus magis recipere disciplinam eius.
12:11
Sequitur omnis autem disciplina, et cetera. Haec est tertia ratio, quae sumitur ex utilitate correctionis. Cum autem poenae sint quaedam medicinae, idem iudicium videtur esse de correctione et de medicina. Sicut autem medicina in sumptione amara est quidem et abominabilis, tamen eius finis est valde dulcis et desiderabilis, ita et disciplina, quia gravis est ad sustinendum sed adducit fructum optimum. Sciendum est autem, quod disciplina dicitur a discendo. Pueri autem, qui addiscunt, flagellis erudiuntur. Et ideo disciplina aliquando sumitur pro scientia, ut in principio primi posteriorum: omnis doctrina, et omnis disciplina, etc., quae Graece dicitur epistemon. Aliquando autem sumitur pro correctione, et Graece dicitur paedia, sed in Latino non habet nomina ita distincta. Dicit ergo, quod omnis disciplina, scilicet quae est eruditio per flagella et molestias, in praesenti videtur esse non gaudii, sed maeroris, quia exterius habet tristitiam in sustinendo, sed interius habet dulcedinem ex intentione finis. Et ideo dicit videtur, et non dicit est. II Cor. VI, 10: quasi tristes, semper autem gaudentes. Io. XVI, 21: mulier cum parit, tristitiam habet, et cetera. II Cor. IV, v. 17: id enim quod in praesenti est momentaneum, et leve tribulationis nostrae, supra modum in sublimitate aeternum gloriae pondus operatur in nobis. Et ideo dicit postea reddit fructum. Fructus enim importat dulcedinem; unde frui est delectari in fine adepto. Pacatissimum. Fructus enim habetur hic cum perturbatione exteriorum incommodorum, et tentationum interiorum, et ideo non est pacatissimus, sicut ibi. In gloria siquidem nihil erit interius remordens conscientiam, nec impellens ad culpam, nec exterius contristans. Ibi enim, ut dicit Augustinus, erit quidquid voles: ergo ille fructus est pacatissimus. Pacatus quidem in tranquillitate conscientiae, pacatior in susceptione primae stolae, sed pacatissimus in susceptione secundae. Is. XXXII, 18: sedebit populus meus in pulchritudine pacis, in tabernaculis fiduciae, in requie opulenta. Prov. III, 14: primi et purissimi fructus eius. Reddet ergo fructum iustitiae, id est, quem meretur iustitia. Seminanti enim iustitiam merces fidelis, Prov. XI, 18; ibid.: fructus iusti, lignum vitae. Vel iustitiae, ad iustitiam apprehendendam. Os. X, 12: seminate vobis in veritate iustitiam, et metite in ore misericordiae. Ps. CXXV, 7: euntes ibant et flebant, et cetera. Sed non redditur fructus, nisi exercitatis per eam, id est, per disciplinam. Supra V, 14: perfectorum est cibus solidus eorum, qui pro consuetudine exercitatos habent sensus.
Supra monuit apostolus qualiter nos debemus habere ad mala poenalia sustinenda, hic monet qualiter nos debemus habere ad mala culpae vitanda. Et circa hoc duo facit. Primo enim ponit monitiones suas; secundo assignat rationes ipsorum, ibi non enim accessistis. Circa primum duo facit. Primo enim monet hominem peccantem; secundo nondum peccantem, ibi pacem sequimini. Est autem duplex peccatum, scilicet omissionis, et transgressionis. Primo ergo monet ad dimittendum peccatum omissionis; secundo ad dimittendum peccatum transgressionis, ibi et gressus rectos. Peccatum autem omissionis duplex est. Unum quando quis omittit bonum facere; aliud, omittendo mala et adversa tolerare. Quantum ad primum dicit propter quod, scilicet quia disciplina affert fructum pacatissimum, ideo ut vos hunc fructum percipere possitis, erigite manus remissas. Manus enim, cum sit organum organorum, remissa dicitur, quando vacat a bonis operibus, et ideo erigenda est per rectam intentionem ad operandum, quae Deo placent. Thren. III, 41: levemus corda nostra cum manibus ad Deum. Ps. CXL, 2: elevatio manuum, et cetera. Manus enim remissa inducit egestatem et servitutem. Prov. X, 4: egestatem operata est manus remissa: manus autem fortium divitias parat. Item c. XII, 24: manus fortium dominabitur, quae autem remissa est, tributis serviet. In huius signum quando Moyses elevabat manus, vincebat Israel; quando vero remittebat, superabat Amalec, Ex. XVII, 11. Quantum ad illud peccatum omissionis dicitur erigite genua dissoluta. In genibus totum pondus corporis sustentatur. Habent ergo genua dissoluta qui non habent fortitudinem fortiter tolerandi adversa; haec ergo remissio abiicienda est. Iob IV, 3: manus lassas roborasti, et genua trementia confortasti, vacillantes confirmaverunt sermones tui. Is. XXXV, 3: confortate manus dissolutas, et genua debilia roborate.
12:12
Manus ergo et genua erigite, ut nec otio torpeatis, nec debilitate haesitetis.
12:13
Deinde cum dicit et gressus rectos, improbat peccatum transgressionis. Istud autem peccatum est obliquitas quaedam et curvitas. Rectum enim dicitur cuius medium non exit ab extremis, id est, cuius operatio non recedit ab intentione et fine debito. Triplex autem est obliquitas, scilicet in affectu, in operatione et intellectu. Istas tres monet declinare. Ex affectione autem iniqua sequitur obliquitas in intellectu, et depravatio in affectu. Et ideo quantum ad primum, quod est aliorum radix, dicit facite gressus rectos pedibus vestris, id est, rectas affectiones. Sicut enim pedes portant corpus, ita mentem portant affectiones. Recti ergo pedes sunt affectiones rectae. Ez. I, 7: pedes eorum, pedes recti. Rectificate ergo affectiones, quibus totum corpus portatur spiritualiter. Is. XL, 3: rectas facite in solitudine semitas Dei vestri. Hoc est, quantum in vobis est date operam ad hoc. Sed proprie rectificare est solius Dei. Ps. XVI, 5: dirige gressus meos in semitis tuis. Quantum ad secundum dicit ut ne claudicans quis, quantum ad actionem exteriorem. Sicut enim tibia dicitur clauda, quando non sequitur regulam potentiae gressivae, ita operatio claudicat quando sive ad dexteram, id est in prosperis, sive ad sinistram, id est in adversis, non sequitur regulam legis divinae. Is. XXX, 21: haec est via, ambulate in ea, et non declinetis neque ad dexteram, neque ad sinistram. Vel, claudicat, qui caeremonialia observat cum Evangelio. Quantum ad obliquitatem intellectus, dicit erret. Malam enim operationem sequitur error intellectus. Prov. XIV, 22: errant omnes qui operantur malum. Sap. II, 21: hoc cogitaverunt, et erraverunt, excaecavit enim eos malitia eorum. Qui ergo vult illas duas curvitates cavere, habeat pedes et affectiones rectas. Et ideo dicit magis autem sanetur. Sicut enim sanitas corporis consistit in contemperatione humorum, ita sanitas spiritualis in ordinatione affectuum. Ier. XVII, 14: sana me, domine, et sanabor.
12:14
Deinde cum dicit pacem sequimini, etc., monet non peccantem ad vitandum peccatum. Et circa hoc duo facit. Primo enim praemittit quaedam remedia, quae valent ad omnia peccata vitanda; secundo specialiter monet ad vitationem eorum, ibi ne qua radix. Circa primum sciendum est, quod actionum humanarum sunt diversi fines. Quaedam enim ordinantur ad alium, sicut iustitia, quae ordinat hominem ad proximum. Et istarum finis est pax. Unde Is. XXXII, 17: erit opus iustitiae pax. Quaedam ad ipsum operantem, sicut ieiunare, et istorum finis est puritas. Non enim ieiunamus nisi propter munditiam et puritatem. Quantum ergo ad primum dicit pacem sequimini, id est, non solum habete, sed quaeratis quomodo cum aliis habeatis. Rom. XII, v. 18: si fieri potest quod in vobis est, cum omnibus hominibus pacem habentes. Ps. XXXIII, 15: inquire pacem, et persequere eam. Quantum ad secundum dicit et sanctimoniam. II Cor. VII, 1: mundemus nos ab omni inquinamento carnis, et spiritus. Quod autem ista remedia sint necessaria, ostendit per duo damna, quae incurrimus sine ipsis, scilicet damnum gloriae in futuro, et gratiae in praesenti. Quantum ad primum dicit, quod sine pace et sanctimonia nemo videbit Deum, in quo consistit beatitudo. Io. XVII, 3: haec est vita aeterna, et cetera. Quasi dicat: sine pace quo ad proximum, et munditia et puritate quo ad seipsum, nemo potest esse beatus. Matth. V, v. 9: beati pacifici, quoniam filii Dei vocabuntur. Solum autem filiis debetur haereditas divinae visionis. Item Apoc. XXI, 27: non intrabit in ea aliquid coinquinatum. Ps. XIV, v. 1: domine, quis habitabit in tabernaculo tuo, et cetera. Item: quis ascendet in montem domini, et cetera. Quantum ad secundum damnum, scilicet gratiae Dei in praesenti, dicit contemplantes, ne quis desit gratiae Dei. Gratia enim per discordiam et immunditiam amittitur. I Cor. XIV, 33: non est Deus dissensionis, sed Cor. XIV, 33: non est Deus dissensionis, sed pacis. Ps. LXXV, 3: in pace factus est locus eius. Hab. I, 13: mundi sunt oculi tui, domine, ne videant malum, et respicere ad iniquitatem non poteris. Sap. I, 5: spiritus sanctus disciplinae effugiet fictum, et corripietur a superveniente iniquitate. Figurative autem loquitur apostolus. Gratia enim etsi non habeatur ex meritis, alioquin gratia non esset gratia, tamen oportet quod homo faciat quod in se est. Deus autem, voluntate sua liberalissima, dat eam omni praeparanti se. Apoc. III, 20: ecce sto ad ostium et pulso, si quis aperuerit mihi, intrabo ad eum. I Tim. II, 4: qui vult omnes homines salvos fieri. Et ideo gratia Dei nulli deest, sed omnibus, quantum in se est, se communicat: sicut nec sol deest oculis caecis. Dicit ergo contemplantes ne quis desit gratiae Dei. Sed contra. Quia si gratia non datur ex operibus sed tantum ex hoc quod aliquis non ponit obstaculum, ergo habere gratiam dependet ex solo libero arbitrio, et non ex electione Dei, quod est error Pelagii. Respondeo. Dicendum est quod hoc ipsum, quod aliquis non ponit obstaculum, ex gratia procedit. Unde si aliquis ponat, et tamen moveatur cor eius ad removendum illud, hoc est ex dono gratiae Dei vocantis per misericordiam suam. Gal. I, 15: cum autem placuit ei qui me segregavit ex utero matris meae, et vocavit per gratiam suam, et cetera. Hoc autem donum gratiae non est gratum faciens. Quod ergo a quibusdam removetur istud obstaculum, hoc est ex misericordia Dei: quod autem non removetur, hoc est ex iustitia eius. Non autem dicit, ne tu desis, sed ne quis, idest quicumque, quia quilibet debet esse sollicitus de proximo. Eccli. XVII, 12: unicuique mandavit de proximo suo. Deinde cum dicit ne qua radix, specialiter descendit ad monitionem vitationis peccatorum contrariorum unicuique praedictorum remediorum. Et primo monet vitare peccata contraria paci; secundo contraria sanctimoniae, ibi ne quis fornicator.
12:15
Dicit ergo ne qua radix amaritudinis, et cetera. Illud dicitur amarum, quod non potest gustari nisi cum offensa. Conversatio ergo alicuius dicitur amara, quando non potest esse sine offensa eorum cum quibus conversatur. Quod contra dicitur de sapientia. Sap. VIII, 16: non habet amaritudinem conversatio illius, nec taedium convictus eius, sed laetitiam et gaudium. Qui ergo in sapientia scit conversari, non est amarae conversationis, quod fit quando non habet dura verba vel facta. Et ideo dicit contemplantes ne qua radix amaritudinis, id est, amaritudo paulatim inchoata et in corde radicata, sursum germinans impediat pacem, et per consequens gratiam et visionem Dei. Deut. XXIX, 18: ne sit inter vos radix germinans fel et amaritudinem. Os. XII, 14: ad iracundiam provocavit me Ephraim in amaritudinibus suis. Vel radix amaritudinis est mala cogitatio noxiae delectationis, quae sursum germinat, quando per consensum ad opus venitur. Et per illam inquinantur multi, quia non solum ille in quo est, sed et alii malo eius exemplo. I Cor. V, 6: modicum fermentum totam massam corrumpit. Deinde cum dicit ne quis fornicator, monet vitare peccata contraria sanctimoniae, cui specialiter opponuntur peccata carnalia, scilicet luxuria et gula, quae perficiuntur in delectatione carnali, per quam mens inquinatur. Unde ista mentem et carnem inquinant. Et ideo specialiter monet ista vitari. Et primo luxuriam, dicens contemplantes. Et non solum quilibet in seipso, sed ne quis fornicator, ita quod quilibet in proximo suo hoc contempletur. Augustinus: invicem vestram pudicitiam custodite, et cetera. Eph. V, 3: fornicatio autem et omnis immunditia aut avaritia nec nominetur in vobis, sicut decet sanctos. Tob. IV, 13: attende tibi ab omni fornicatione. Secundo prohibet gulam, dicens aut profanus, et dicitur quasi procul a fano, et tales sunt gulosi qui de ventre suo Deum faciunt. Sicut Esau. Quod dixerat, ostendit in exemplo Esau, qui propter gulam vendidit primogenita. Sic etiam gulosus pro minima esca vendit haereditatem aeternam. Prov. VI, 26: pretium scorti vix est unius panis. Esau autem non solum fuit gulosus, sed etiam luxuriosus: quia contra voluntatem parentum duxit uxores alienigenas. Ius autem primogeniti erat, quod habebat duplicem portionem, et ante sacerdotium Aaron habebat honorem sacerdotalem. Unde in hoc commisit ipse simoniam. Ergo videtur quod etiam Iacob qui illud emit, similiter commisit simoniam, quod falsum est. Iacob enim per spiritum sanctum intellexit illud sibi deberi, iuxta illud Mal. I, v. 2 s.: Iacob dilexi, Esau autem odio habui. Et ideo non emit, sed quod sibi debebatur ab iniusto possessore redemit.
12:16
Et hoc est quod dicit qui, scilicet Esau, propter unam escam vendidit primitiva sua, vel primogenita, ut dicitur Gen. XXV et XXVII.
12:17
Et poenam consecutam ostendit, subdens scitote enim quoniam et postea cupiens haereditare benedictionem, reprobatus est. Sicut enim dicitur Gen. XXVII, 30 ss., postquam Isaac benedixerat Iacob, venit Esau et petiit benedictionem, quod tamen non obtinuit, licet pater fecisset ignorans, quia in illo stupore quem habuit, factus in extasi, edoctus est a spiritu sancto, quod non retractaret quod fecerat. Unde dicit: benedixi ei, et erit benedictus. Et sic Esau, consilio spiritus sancti, reprobatus fuit. In quo datur intelligi quod nullus debet negligere dum adhuc vivit benefacere, quantumcumque sit reprobatus in praescientia divina, quia post vitam ad haereditatem Dei, etiam si desideretur, naturaliter non pervenitur. Sequitur non enim invenit poenitentiae locum, quamquam cum lacrymis inquisisset eam. Sicut enim dicitur Gen. c. XXVII, 34, irrugiit clamore magno, et cetera. Sed contra, quia dicitur Ez. XVIII, 27: quacumque hora ingemuerit peccator, et cetera. Respondeo. Dicendum est quod quamdiu praesens vita agitur, potest agi vera poenitentia. Interdum tamen aliquis poenitet, non propter amorem iustitiae, sed propter timorem poenae, vel damni temporalis. Et sic poenituit Esau, non quia vendiderat primogenita, sed quia perdiderat. Unde non dolebat de peccato venditionis, sed de damno perditionis. Et ideo poenitentia eius non fuit accepta, quia non erat vera. Sic enim poenitent damnati in Inferno, ut dicitur Sap. V, v. 3: poenitentiam agentes, non quia peccaverunt, sed quia exclusi sunt. Tamen secundum Glossam hoc quod dicit hic fornicator et profanus, aliter intelligi potest, ut fornicator dicatur, qui cum fide carnales caeremonias observat: sicut habens concubinam cum uxore propria. Sed profanus, id est, procul a fano, sicut penitus infidelis.
12:19
Supra posuit apostolus monitionem ad vitandum mala culpae, hic assignat istius monitionis rationem, quam sumit ex comparatione novi et veteris testamenti. Et circa hoc duo facit: primo enim ponit comparationem illam; secundo ex ipsa arguit, ibi videte ne recusetis. Circa primum duo facit; quia primo proponit ea quae pertinent ad vetus testamentum; secundo ea quae ad novum testamentum, ibi sed accessistis. Circa primum sciendum est, quod, ut dicit Augustinus, brevis differentia legis et Evangelii est timor et amor. Lex enim tamquam paedagogus noster fuit in Christo: parvuli autem terroribus ducendi sunt. Prov. XIX, 25: pestilente flagellato, stultus sapientior erit. Et ideo hic dicit apostolus, quod in datione legis facta sunt quaedam terribilia. Unde primo ponit illa quibus territi sunt hi quibus lex dabatur; secundo agit de terrore legislatoris, ibi Moyses dixit. Quantum ad primum tria ponit, scilicet terrorem quantum ad visa; secundo quantum ad audita, ibi et procellam; tertio quantum ad comminationes, ibi et si bestia tetigerit. Et ista tria referuntur ad tria, quae ibi erant terribilia, scilicet ex parte Dei, ex parte legis datae, et ex parte ministrorum legis. Quantum ad primum, scilicet ex parte Dei, ponit tria terribilia, scilicet zelum ad puniendum, severitatem poenae, et occultationem dantis legem. Zelus designatur per ignem. Deut. IV, 24: dominus Deus tuus ignis consumens est, Deus aemulator. Mal. III, 2: ipse enim quasi ignis conflans. Unde ipse Deus frequenter vocat se Zelotem, quia crimen sponsae non dimittit inultum. Ex. XX, 5: ego enim sum dominus Deus tuus fortis Zelotes. Et XXXIV, 14: dominus Zelotes nomen eius. Prov. VI, 34: zelus et furor viri non parcet in die vindictae. Unde dicitur hic non enim accessistis sicut illi ad tractabilem et accessibilem ignem. Ille enim ignis, ut dicitur Ex. XIX, 18, erat corporalis, et ideo palpabilis et sensibilis, et etiam in certo loco, ut ad ipsum posset accedi. In nova autem lege datus fuit ignis spiritus sancti, Act. II, 4. Sicut enim Iudaeis quinquagesimo die ab egressu de Aegypto apparuit ignis aemulationis, ita discipulis quinquagesimo die a die resurrectionis, ignis spiritus sancti non palpabilis, sed mente perceptibilis. Thren. I, 13: de excelso misit in ossibus meis ignem, et erudivit me. Iste ignis infinitus est natura et loco, lucem enim habitat inaccessibilem, I Tim. VI, 16. Et ideo non est accessibilis. Severitas poenae significatur per turbinem, qui est ventus cum aqua. Iob IX, v. 17: in turbine conteret me. Vel potest referri ad tentationes. Lex enim non refraenabat concupiscentiam, quia non dabat gratiam adiutricem ex opere operato, sed tantum cohibebat actum, et ideo generabat turbinem tentationum. Occultatio autem dantis legem, significatur per caliginem: in qua figurabatur quod status legis occultus erat, id est, velatus. II Cor. III, 15: usque in hodiernum diem, cum legitur Moyses, velamen positum est super cor eorum. Sed in nova lege istud velamen ablatum est, in cuius signum in passione Christi velum templi scissum est, quia nos revelata facie gloriam domini speculamur, ubi supra. Item caligo illa significabat divinam excellentiam. Sicut enim illud quod in caligine est, clare videri non potest, et lux excellens hebetat oculum, ita et facit ipsum caligare qui lucem habitat inaccessibilem. Deinde cum dicit et procellam, ponit terribilia quantum ad auditum, quae sumuntur ex parte legis. In lege autem tria erant valde terribilia, scilicet magnitudo comminationum, gravitas praeceptorum et multiplicatio ipsorum. Quantum ad primum dicit et procellam, quae proprie est conturbatio maris: large autem dicitur turbatio aeris cum turbine et pluvia; unde significat austeritatem comminationum quae erant in veteri lege. Deut. XXIX, v. 23 ss. Sonitus tubae significat gravitatem praeceptorum, ad quorum adimpletionem indicebatur homini quasi bellum contra seipsum. Vox verborum significat multitudinem praeceptorum. Verborum, inquam, Dei per subiectam creaturam, scilicet per Angelum. Gal. III, 19: ordinata per Angelos, et cetera. Deus enim per Angelos ibi loquebatur. Quae omnia a Deo terribilia fuerunt, quod illi qui vocem illam audierunt, excusaverunt se ne eis fieret verbum. Unde dicitur Ex. c. XX, 19: perterriti, atque timore percussi fuerunt, et steterunt procul dicentes Moysi: loquere tu nobis, et audiemus: non loquatur nobis dominus, ne moriamur. Causam autem huius excusationis subiungit, dicens: quia non poterant verba Dei portare. Unde non portabant, id est, non sustinebant, quod dicebatur. Deut. V, 26: quid est omnis caro, ut audiat vocem Dei viventis, qui de medio ignis loquitur, sicut nos audivimus, et possit vivere? Tunc autem dicuntur non portari verba Dei, quando vel intellectu non capiuntur, vel excedunt affectum.
12:20
Consequenter ponit poenae comminationem, dicens et si bestia tetigerit montem, lapidabitur. Ex. XIX, 12 s., ubi dicitur: omnis qui tetigerit montem, morte morietur. Manus non tanget eum, sed lapidibus opprimetur, aut confodietur iaculis, sive iumentum fuerit, sive homo, non vivet. Apostolus autem ad maiorem terrorem non facit mentionem hic nisi de iumentis, quae iubentur in lege occidi, ad ostendendum gravitatem peccati. Tamen mystice mons est altitudo mysteriorum divinorum: bestia vero est homo bestialiter vivens. Ps. XLVIII, 13: homo cum in honore esset, non intellexit, comparatus est iumentis insipientibus, et cetera. Haec bestia duobus modis tangit montem. Uno modo blasphemando. Ps. LXXII, 9: posuerunt in caelum os suum. Lev. XXIV, 14: educ blasphemum extra castra, et lapidet eum universus populus. Alio modo ingerendo se indigne divinis. Prov. XXV, 27: qui perscrutator est maiestatis, opprimetur a gloria. Ex his concludit, quod intendit, scilicet quod ista valde terribilia erant, quia etiam nec iumentis parcebatur; unde dicit, quod ita terribile est quod dicebatur. In quo designatur differentia novi et veteris testamenti: quia vetus testamentum datum fuit in terrore, ut corda Iudaeorum, quae prona erant ad idololatriam, terrerentur. Novum autem datum est in amore. Rom. VIII, 15: non accepistis spiritum servitutis iterum in timore, sed accepistis spiritum adoptionis filiorum, in quo clamamus: abba pater. Unde et Christus non terrores in principio praedicationis suae praemisit, sed regnum caelorum promisit. Matth. IV, 17: poenitentiam agite, appropinquabit enim regnum caelorum. Prov. ult.: lex clementiae in lingua eius. Deinde cum dicit Moyses dixit, agit de timore legislatoris, scilicet Moysi. Lex enim per Moysen data est, Io. I, 17.
12:21
Si ergo ipse Moyses in legis datione territus fuit, ita ut diceret, ut dicit apostolus hic, exterritus sum, scilicet interius, et tremebundus, exterius, qui fuit perfectissimus inter omnes, signum erat quod ipsa lex terribilis erat etiam ipsis perfectis, quia non dabat gratiam, ut dictum est, sed tantum ostendebat culpam. Unde ipsa fuit grave iugum, de quo dicit Petrus, Act. XV, 10, quod hoc est iugum quod neque nos, neque patres nostri portare potuimus. Sed lex Christi iugum suave est, quia charitas Dei diffusa est in cordibus nostris per spiritum sanctum, qui datus est nobis, Rom. V, 5. Unde sciendum est, quod ista littera quam ponit hic apostolus, non est Ex. XX; sed forte accepit eam apostolus Ex. III, ubi in visione rubi territus fuit et dixit: non sum eloquens ab heri et nudius tertius. Ex quo dixit vel facto saltem etsi non verbo: exterritus sum et tremebundus. Vel forte apostolus utitur alia littera quam nos non habemus. Ex quo apparet, quod lex vetus fuit lex timoris. Deinde ponit conditiones novi testamenti, dicens sed accessistis. Ubi ostendit, quae nobis in ipso proponuntur. Et sunt tria nobis promissa, scilicet spes futurae gloriae, participatio Ecclesiae, et familiaritas Dei. Secundum ostendit, cum dicit et Ecclesiam primitivorum. Tertium, ibi et iudicem omnium Deum. In caelesti autem gloria duo sunt, quae potissime bonos laetificabunt, scilicet fruitio deitatis, et communis sanctorum societas. Nullius enim boni possessio iucunda est sine socio, ut dicit Boetius; et Ps. CXXXII, v. 1: ecce quam bonum, et quam iucundum habitare fratres in unum. Fruitio autem in duobus consistit, scilicet in visione intellectus, et in delectatione affectus; ut enim dicit Augustinus, fruimur cognitis in quibus voluntas delectata conquiescit. Propter visionem enim dicit accessistis ad montem Sion. Sion enim significat altitudinem divinae contemplationis. Is. XXXIII, 20: respice Sion civitatem solemnitatis nostrae. Iucunditas et delectatio affectus significatur per Ierusalem, civitatem caelestem Dei viventis. Ibi enim erit visio experimentalis pacis, quia nihil erit perturbans sive interius sive exterius. Unde dicitur civitas Dei, id est, civium unitas. Ps. CXXI, 3: Ierusalem, quae aedificatur ut civitas. Item CXLVII, 1: lauda, Ierusalem, dominum, lauda Deum tuum, Sion. Sequitur: qui posuit fines tuos pacem et adipe frumenti satiat te. Gal. IV, 26: illa, quae sursum est, Ierusalem libera est. Unde nihil ultra erit desiderandum. Cant. VIII, 11: ex quo facta sum coram eo quasi pacem reperiens.
12:22
Complementum autem sanctorum est communis societas, de qua dicit multorum millium Angelorum frequentium, id est, assiduitatem, quia semper ibi sunt. Matth. c. XVIII, 10: Angeli eorum in caelis semper vident faciem patris mei, qui in caelis est. Quod autem sint multa millia, patet Dan. VII, v. 10: millia millium ministrabant ei, et decies centena millia assistebant ei. Iob XXV, 3: numquid est numerus militum eius? Apoc. V, v. 11: et erat numerus eorum millia millium. Is. XXII, 2: urbs frequens civitas exultans. Et Ecclesiam primitivorum, qui conscripti sunt in caelis. Haec de participatione Ecclesiae. Dicitur autem Ecclesia domus Dei, I Tim. III, 15. Primitivi sancti sunt apostoli, qui primitus et abundantius dona gratiae perceperunt, per quos derivata sunt in posteros. Rom. VIII, 23: non solum autem illa, sed et nosipsi primitias spiritus habentes. Eph. II, 20: superaedificati super fundamentum apostolorum et prophetarum, et cetera.
12:23
Sicut autem antiquitus apud Romanos senatores qui assumebantur ad magnas dignitates describebantur, quos primus Pompilius in tabulis aureis scripsit, et dicebantur patres conscripti; ita apostolus hic, ad ostendendum dignitatem apostolorum, dicit quod conscripti sunt in caelis, cuius Scripturae liber est notitia quam Deus apud se habet de salvandis. Unde sicut ibi illud quod scribitur non de facili a memoria labitur, ita illi qui ibi per finalem iustitiam scripti sunt, infallibiliter salvabuntur. Et dicitur liber ille, liber vitae. Luc. X, 20: gaudete et exultate, quia nomina vestra scripta sunt in caelis. Deinde cum dicit et iudicem omnium, ostendit quomodo consecuti sumus Dei familiaritatem. Et primo familiaritatem patris, quia dicit accessistis ad iudicem omnium Deum patrem, scilicet a quo est auctoritas iudiciaria in divinis. Quod enim filius iudicet, habet a patre. Gen. XVIII, 25: non est hoc tuum, qui iudicas omnem terram. Illud autem, quod dicitur Io. V, 22, quod pater omne iudicium dedit filio, intelligitur quantum ad corporalem praesentiam; quia sola persona filii apparebit in iudicio. Iste autem accessus est per fidem et charitatem. Rom. V, 1 s.: iustificati igitur per fidem, pacem habeamus ad Deum, per dominum nostrum Iesum Christum, per quem accessum habemus per fidem in gratiam istam, et cetera. Secundo familiaritatem spiritus sancti, cum dicit et spiritum sanctum iustorum. Secundum Glossam hic est triplex littera. Una est melior, quae habetur in Graeco: et spiritum iustorum perfectorum, id est: accessistis ad spiritum sanctum, qui facit perfectos in iustitia. Iob XXXII, 8: ut video, spiritus est in hominibus. I Cor. III, 16: nescitis, quia templum Dei estis vos, et spiritus Dei habitat in vobis? Omnis enim iustitia et perfectio est a spiritu sancto. Alia littera: et spirituum iustorum perfectorum, et est sensus: accessistis ad Deum, qui quidem est iudex omnium, sed est quasi haereditas spirituum iustorum perfectorum. Thren. III, 24: pars mea, dominus, dicit anima mea. Tertia littera est: et spiritus iustorum perfectorum, id est: ut habeamus societatem cum spiritibus sanctorum, qui sunt iusti et perfecti; sed prima melior est et planior.
12:24
Tertio quantum ad familiaritatem filii, dicit et testamenti novi mediatorem Iesum, quasi dicat: accessistis ad Christum, qui est mediator illius novi pacti, in quo nobis promittuntur spiritualia. Non sic autem Moyses. Unde supra: ideo novi testamenti est mediator. I Tim. II, 5: mediator Dei et hominum homo Christus Iesus. Modus autem istius mediationis fuit effusio sanguinis Christi; quia, ut dictum est supra c. IX, 22: sine sanguinis effusione, non fit peccatorum remissio. Et ideo dicit accessistis ad aspersionem sanguinis. Supra X, 22: aspersi corda a conscientia mala. Supra IX, 13: si enim sanguis hircorum et taurorum, et cinis vitulae aspersus inquinatos sanctificat, et cetera. Et loquitur apostolus secundum ritum veteris legis, ubi post dationem veteris legis, populus aspersus est sanguine, qui erat figura sanguinis Christi, quo fideles mundandi erant. Sequitur melius loquentem quam Abel. Effusio enim sanguinis Christi figurata fuit in effusione sanguinis omnium iustorum, qui fuerunt ab origine mundi. Apoc. XIII, 8: agnus qui occisus est ab origine mundi, id est, occidi praevisus. Et ideo effusio sanguinis Abel signum fuit istius effusionis. Sed Christi sanguis melius loquitur, quam sanguis Abel: quia iste clamat vindictam, sed sanguis Christi ibi clamat veniam. Lc. XXIII, 34: pater, ignosce eis. Is. LIII, 12: pro transgressoribus oravit. Matth. XXVI, 28: hic est sanguis novi testamenti, qui pro multis effundetur in remissionem peccatorum. Vel melius loquentem, id est melius loqui facientem, quia sanguis Abel facit nos loqui Abel esse hominem purum et iustum, sed sanguis Christi facit nos loqui Christum verum Deum iustificantem.
12:25
Supra posuit apostolus conditionem utriusque testamenti, hic ex hoc arguit, et circa hoc facit duo. Primo enim arguit; secundo inducit conclusionem principaliter, ibi itaque regnum immobile. Circa primum duo facit. Primo enim praemittit intentionem suam; secundo arguit ad propositum, ibi si enim illi. Dicit ergo: ita dictum est, quod sanguis Christi melius loquitur quam sanguis Abel. Videte ergo, ne recusetis vel condemnetis loquentem, id est, quod loquitur implete. Duo autem nobis loquitur sanguis Christi: primo enim loquitur nobis commemorando suum beneficium, quo datur nobis remissio peccatorum. Qui ergo iterum peccat, loquentem contemnit. Item loquitur exhortans ad imitandum. I Pet. II, 21: Christus passus est pro nobis, vobis relinquens exemplum, ut sequamini vestigia eius. Qui ergo non tollit crucem suam ad ipsum sequendum, recusat loquentem. Ps. XCIV, 8: hodie si vocem eius audieritis, nolite obdurare corda vestra. Matth. XVII, 5: hic est filius meus dilectus, in quo mihi bene complacui, ipsum audite. Deinde cum dicit si enim illi, arguit comparando locutionem veteris testamenti ad locutionem novi testamenti. Et hoc quantum ad duo, scilicet quantum ad modum loquendi, et quantum ad efficaciam locutionis. Modus loquendi, quia ipse loquebatur super terram: hic autem est de caelo. Unde dicit si illi, scilicet antiqui patres, recusantes eum, qui loquebatur super terram, scilicet Christum. Is. LII, 6: ego ipse qui loquebar, ecce adsum, scilicet per Angelos vel prophetas. Supra I, 1: multifarie multisque modis olim loquens patribus in prophetis. Vel eum, id est, Angelum, per quem lex data est Moysi. Gal. III, 19: ordinata per Angelos. Supra II, 2: si enim, qui per Angelos dictus est sermo, factus est firmus, et cetera. Act. VII, 38: hic est Moyses, qui fuit in Ecclesia in solitudine, cum Angelo, qui loquebatur ei in monte Sinai, et cetera. Non effugerunt, scilicet ultionem divinae legis. Iob XI, 20: effugium peribit ab eis. Supra c. II, 2: omnis praevaricatio et inobedientia accepit iustam mercedis retributionem. Sequitur conclusio per locum a minori: si illi qui recusaverunt loquentem de terra, non effugerunt, multo magis nos, qui avertimus nobis loquentem de caelo, non debemus recusare, quia scilicet minus possemus effugere. Ille enim, qui nobis loquitur in novo testamento, Christus scilicet, iam est in caelis. Mc. XVI, 19: dominus quidem Iesus, postquam locutus est eis, assumptus est in caelum. Deut. IV, 36: de caelo audire te fecit vocem suam, ut doceret te. Doctrina ergo veteris testamenti est doctrina Christi loquentis de terra propter duo. Primo, quia ibi sub figura terrenorum traduntur caelestia. Item ibi promittebantur terrena. Sed doctrina novi testamenti est Christi loquentis de caelo, quia terrena convertimus in significationem caelestium, per intellectum mysticum. Item in ipso promittuntur caelestia. Matth. V, 12: ecce enim merces vestra copiosa est in caelis. Io. III, 12: si terrena dixi vobis, et non creditis, quomodo si dixero vobis caelestia credetis? Consequenter comparat ad invicem utrumque testamentum quantum ad efficaciam locutionis.
12:26
Et de efficacia quidem locutionis veteris testamenti dicit cuius vox movit terram tunc, id est fecit commotionem in terra multipliciter; quia per signa in Aegypto, per divisionem maris, per motum terrae in deserto. Ps. LXVII, 9: terra mota est, etenim caeli distillaverunt, et cetera. In quo significatur, quod tota illa locutio commovebat corda per terrena promissa. Deinde cum dicit nunc autem repromittit, subiungit quantum ad efficaciam novi testamenti, et probat eam per auctoritatem prophetae, et post exponit eam, ibi quod autem dixit. Auctoritas illa ponitur Aggaei II, non tamen secundum litteram nostram. Nos enim sic habemus: adhuc unum modicum est, et ego movebo, et cetera. Apostolus autem accipit sic adhuc semel, et ego movebo non solum terram, sed etiam caelum. Et est sensus idem. Et manifestum est, quod ista prolata fuerunt tempore veteris testamenti circa finem eius, scilicet post reditum transmigrationis eius, quo tempore nihil restabat de veteri testamento. Ergo manifestum est, quod illud quod promittebatur, erat implendum in novo testamento, scilicet novum caelum et nova terra. Is. LXV, 17: ecce ego creo novos caelos, et terram novam. Quae quidem creatio ostensa est in spiritu Ioanni. Apoc. XXI, 1: et vidi caelum novum et terram novam. In illa enim innovatione movebuntur caeli. Potest autem caelum dupliciter accipi. Uno modo caelum aereum, et istud igne ultimae flagrationis purgabitur, ut supra dictum est, cap. X. Alio modo caelum sidereum, et istud non purgabitur, sed mutabitur quantum ad novum statum, quia cessabit a motu, et augebitur claritas partium eius; quia lux lunae erit ut lux solis, et lux solis septempliciter, ut dicitur Is. XXX, 26.
12:27
Dicit ergo nunc autem, id est, per novum testamentum, repromittit dicens: adhuc semel et ego non solum movebo terram, sed etiam caelum. Consequenter cum dicit quod autem dicit, etc., exponit verba prophetiae, et facit magnam vim in hoc quod dicit adhuc semel. Quod enim dicit adhuc, ostendit quod mobilia sunt. Sed quod dicit semel, ostendit quod a statu mobilitatis et corruptibilitatis mutanda sunt ad statum incorruptionis et immutabilitatis. Si enim post motionem illam remanerent in statu mutationis, non diceret semel, sed iterum et iterum, quod est contra Origenem, qui voluit quod mundus in infinitum renovabitur ac recuperabitur. Dicit ergo quod autem dicit: adhuc semel, declarat translationem mobilium, ad statum scilicet immobilitatis. Et quasi aliquis quaereret, utrum Deus hoc possit facere, subdit tamquam factorum. Omnia enim facta divinae potestati subiiciuntur. Unde sicut ex nihilo fecit ea Deus, ita potest ea pro suae voluntatis arbitrio immutare. Et hoc ut maneant ea quae sunt immobilia, id est, quantum ad essentias suas principales remaneant immobilia, sed quantum ad aliquas accidentales dispositiones immutabuntur. Ps. ci, 28: et sicut opertorium mutabis eos, et mutabuntur, et cetera. Quae supra sunt exposita. Ex his patet, quod ista in veteri testamento, etsi movebantur, non tamen ad statum incorruptionis et immutabilitatis; sed hoc fit tantum in novo, in signum quod promissa veteris testamenti erant mutabilia, non autem novi. Deinde cum dicit itaque regnum immobile, ponit conclusionem principaliter intentam. Postquam enim multipliciter commendavit gratiam et beneficia per Christum nobis collata et conferenda, principaliter intendit nos inducere ad serviendum ei. Et hoc concludit, quod ex quo nobis in novo testamento promittuntur bona immobilia, debemus Christo, qui repromittit, servire in timore et reverentia. Et haec est conclusio principalis. Unde primo resumit beneficium exhibitum, dicens itaque ex quo, scilicet Deus nobis repromittit caelum et terram immobilia, per quae designantur bona futura immobilia et sempiterna, habemus, id est, reddimus, gratiam, id est, gratiarum actionem. II Cor. IX, 15: gratias ago Deo super inenarrabili dono eius. Et hoc suscipientes, id est, quia suscipimus etsi non in re, tamen in spe promissionis regnum immobile. Ps. CXLIV, 13: regnum tuum, regnum omnium saeculorum. Lc. I, 33: regni eius non erit finis. Vel per gratiam intelligitur donum gratiae, quod in praesenti recipimus tamquam pignus aeternae gloriae. Et ideo dicit itaque suscipientes regnum immobile, id est futurae gloriae, quod nobis promittitur. Lc. XII, 32: nolite timere, pusillus grex, quia complacuit patri vestro dare vobis regnum. Quod enim speramus, habemus, scilicet gratiam, quam tamquam quoddam gloriae inchoativum accipimus. Sicut enim natura non deficit in necessariis, multo minus Deus. Et ideo dat nobis spem illius regni, et per consequens gratiam per quam perveniamus. Rom. V, v. 2: accessum habemus per fidem in gratiam. Ps. LXXXIII, 12: gratiam et gloriam dabit dominus.
12:28
Sequitur per quam serviamus placentes Deo cum metu et reverentia, ubi inducit ad obsequium ut a nobis requisitum. Dictat enim ratio naturalis, quod ei a quo multa beneficia recipimus, obligamur ad reverentiam et ad honorem exhibendum; ergo multo fortius Deo, qui nobis maxima donavit, et infinita repromisit, et ideo dicit quod per istam gratiam, scilicet nobis datam et dandam, serviamus Deo placentes, cum metu et reverentia. Non enim sufficit tantum servire Deo, quod potest fieri per actionem exteriorem, nisi etiam placeamus ei per intentionem rectam, et per amorem. Sap. IV, 10: placens Deo factus est dilectus. Ps. CXIV, 9: placebo domino in regione vivorum. Maxime autem servitur Deo per obsequium interius, Ps. l et Lc. I, 74 s.: serviamus illi in sanctitate et iustitia. Deus autem propter creationem dicitur dominus; propter regenerationem vero pater. Domino debetur timor, sed patri amor et reverentia. Mal. I, 6: filius honorat patrem, et servus dominum timebit. Si ergo pater ego sum, ubi est honor meus? Et si dominus ego sum, ubi timor meus? Ergo Deo serviendum est cum metu et reverentia. Ps. II, 11: servite domino in timore, et exultate ei cum tremore. Quod autem ita debeamus servire Deo, probat per auctoritatem sumptam Deut. c. IV, 24: etenim Deus noster ignis consumens est. Hoc autem, quod Deus dicitur ignis, non dicitur hoc, secundum Dionysium, quod sit aliquod corporeum, sed quia intelligibilia designantur per sensibilia, inter quae ignem reperimus habere maiorem nobilitatem, et maiorem claritatem; item maiorem activitatem; item maiorem altitudinem in situ; item est magis purgativus et consumptivus. Ideo Deus praecipue nominatur ignis, propter eius claritatem, quia lucem habitat inaccessibilem, I Tim. VI, 16. Item quia maxime activus. Is. XXVI, 12: omnia opera nostra operatus est in nobis. Item altior est in situ. Ps. CXII, 4: excelsus super omnes gentes dominus, et cetera. Item purgat peccata, et quasi consumit.
12:29
Unde dicit hic, quod est ignis consumens, scilicet peccata. Mal. III, 2: ipse enim quasi ignis conflans, et sequitur: et purgabit filios levi. Supra I, 3: purgationem peccatorum faciens. Item consumit peccatores puniendo. Supra X, 27: terribilis autem quaedam expectatio iudicii et ignis aemulatio, quae consumptura est adversarios. Et ideo quia ista nobis promissa sunt, Is. X, 17: erit lumen Israel in igne, et sanctus eius in flamma, Ps. XCVI, 3: ignis ante ipsum praecedet, et inflammabit in circuitu inimicos eius et ideo debemus studere ad serviendum et placendum Deo.
12:1
1. Ideoque et nos tantam habentes impositam nubem tebtium. Quae superiori capite disseruit de fide sanctorum Patrum, nunc velat epilogo concludit, ac instituto accommodat, exhortans Hebrae- 08, ut illoram imitatione in coepto cursu perseverent indefossi, ac patientiam servent. Graece non est impositam, sed circumpositam, addito pronomine nobis, Quae eadem est lectio Syriaci textus. Nubem metaphorice dixit copiosam multitudinem, scilicet ob densitatem. Ttsies vero sanctos memoratos appellat, quia praeclaris suis actionibus palam testificati sunt, quanta sit virtus fidei, tam ad beneficia Dei promerenda, quam ad ferenda fortiter adversa; qui proinde loco gravissimorum testium nobis esse debeant. Horum itaque testium nubos imposita sive circumposita ac circumfusa nobis dicitur, quia tam multi sunt, ut, quocumque nos vertimus,cbvia sint eorum exempla. Cum igitur, inquit, tauta nube testium simus undique circumsepti, faciamus, quod sequitur:
Deponentes omne pondus. Graeca dictio oyxoc interdum pondus sen massam significat, interdum tumorem. Unde Lonicerus vertit: Omni tumore deposito; sed praeter mentem Pauli, imo et Theophylacti, quem interpretatur. Is enim ^YXov exponit terrestrium negotiorum sarcinam, et curas iis admixtas. Quamquam in genere ^pondus Intelligi potedt oronis affectus terrenus, et omnino quidquid impedimento nobis esse queat ad cursum spiritualem, de quo statim meminit. Qui enim currer3 vult, ab omni sarcina expeditus esse debet.
Et circumstam nos peccatum. Nos additum est ab inlerprete lucis causa. Peccatum nos circumstans quidam intelligunt concupiscentiam ex origine nobis insitam, adversus quam perpetua nobis est pugna. Hanc enim Apostolus aliquando peccatum vocat, etiam in renatis, ut Rom. 6. et 7., eo quod semper hominem ad peccatum soUicitet. Atque eam videtur Erasmus significare voluisse, dum sic vertit: Et tenaciter inhaerente peccato. De eadem interpretatur Ribera. Sed quia concupiGcentia, dum vivimus, deponi et exui non potest, aliter ac de vero peccato videtur intelligendus hic locus. Est autem notandum, pro participio: circumstans, in Graeco esse nomen tricompositum euTispiOTaTOV, quod sonat, ac si dicas: be7ie circumstabile. Bene autem, id est facile. Quod Graeci commentatores varie exponunt; aut ut active intelligatur, quia peccatum facile circumvenit ac vincit homines, utpote pronos ad peccandum; aut ut passive, quia facile vincitur, assistente Dei gratia; aiit quia in angustias et pericula nos conjicit, ut ait Theophjlactus. Nam Tisfxaiaatg inter alia significat necessitatem et periculum. Auctcr serironis 97. de diversis apud Augustinum legit: el agile peccatum. Exponit autem, quia subito surgit in cogitatione, et facit delectationem, et mox trahit animii.ri ad consensum. Alia quaedam versio habet: aggravnns pec~ catum j ut ad pondus referatur. Syrus interpres ita transtulit: Et peccatum, quod ojnni tempori nos demergit, scilicet nt pondus gravissimum. Vel, ut alius vertit ex Sjriaco: quod omni tempore paratum. est nobis, hoc est, quod semper est in promptu, ut cursum nostrum ad vitam beatam impediat. Qui sensas proxime videtur ad Apostoli laentem accedere. Nam Aposlolus in hoc loco, sicut ante dixi, utitur metaphora currentis, quem oportet expeditum esse ab omni eo, quod ipsam impediat aut remoretur. Unde in hoc vocabulo exponendo non est ab ea metaphora recedendum. Itaque existimo, peccatum euTicpiOTa- Tov ab Apostolo vocari, quod hominem facile circumstet, id est comprehendat, implicet ac teneat, ne in cursa coepto progrediatur, ut si quis currentem injecto laqueo retineat. E^^t enim hic in peccato quaeiam fictio personae, quae, tamquam homini inimica et insidiatrix, obstet ejus profectibus; sicut Rom. 6. peccatum fingit ut dominam, cui servire dicuntur, qui peccant. Monet ergo Hebraeos Apostolus, ut peccati laqueos et implicamenta, quae cursum remorentur, excutiant abjiciantque.
Per patientiam curramus ad propositum nobis certamen. Ad praepositionem multi codices vetusti non habent, ut nec iu Laudensi est, nec in Graecis, nec in editione Syriaca, nec a Graecis interpretibus exposita. Addidit eam quispiam, qui putavit orationi deesse, cum revera genuinum Apostoli sensum evertat. Hortatur enim Apostolus Hebraeos exemplo testium supra dictorum, ut per patientiam, id est pctienter exspectando coelestem remunerationem, decurrant stadium, in quod ingressi sunt, ac decertent certamen susceptum, ut ad praemia promissa et sperata peiveniaut. Itaque currere certamen est currendo certare. Locutio similis cum illa 1 Tim. 6.: Certa bonum certamen fidei, et 2 Tim. 4.: Bonum certamen certavi, cursum consummavi. Certamen hoc cursorum illud est, quod sibi propositum habet ac suscepit omnis Christianus, quando renuntiavit vitae veteri, et professus est novam. Vocatur autem certamen, quia non sine adversario curritur; non qui etiam currat, sed qui, quantum potest, currentem impediat.
12:2
2. Aspicientes in auctorem fidei et consummatorem Jesum. Persistit in metaphora cursus et stadii, iu quo currentes aspiciunt ad praefectum et agonothetam, qui praesens spectat, et animos addit praemio praeposito. Ita monet, ut aspiciant in Clm&tum, velut certaminis sui praesidem ac praemiatorem. Tametsi non hoc solum dgit Apostolus; sed etiam, si forte minus moveant exempla tot justoriiai, ipsum Dominum Jesum, qui per ignominiam crucis ad summam gloriam evectus est, tamquam exemplar omnibus numeiis absolutum, intuendum eis et imitandum proponit. Quem fidei vocat auctorem, vel quia nobis fi lem per gratiam suam inspirat (est enim fides Dei donum, Ephes. 2.), vel quia certamen hoc, in quo per fidem curritur ad bravium supernae vocationis, instituit, eique praesidet. Tale quid enim significare videtur Graecum vocabulum ap^cirjyov, quod alii ducem interpvetantur, alii principem, Syrus principium. Legitur autem et cap. 2., ubi noster eodem modo vertit: auctorem salutis eorum etc. Idem Christus fidei consummator est, vel quia fidem, cujus initia dedit, per eandem gratiam consummat in nobis ac perficit; vel quia certamen hoc fidei decurrentibus, postquam ad metam pervenerint, reddit constituta praemia. Potest etiam, et, ni fallor, melius, dictio: C07i~ summatorem, seorsim accipi, non repetendo genitivum: fidei; ut intelligatur Christus esse consummator noster. Nam verbum consummare seu peificere, Graece TsXsiwoat, quod toties in hac Epistola legitur, semper ad homines refertur; velut in fine capitis praecedentis: Ut non sine nobis consummarentur; item cap. 2.: Auctorem salutis eorum per passionem consummare, et cap. 5.: Consummatus factus est omnibus obtemperantibus sibi causa salutis aeternae, et cap. 9.: Quae non possunt juxta conscientiam perfectum facere servientem, et cap. 10.: Numquam potest accedentes perfectos facere, et iterum: Vna oblatione consummavit in aeternum sanctificatos. Nam et illud cap. 7.: Nihil ad perfectum adduxit lex, ad personas, non ad res, esse referendum, ibidem ostendimus. Denique in hoc capite infra legimus: Spiritus justorum perfectorum. Dicitur ergo Chiistus consummator noster, quia per oblationem crucis nos consummat et perficit, non solum justificando, verum etiam ad consummatam beatitudinem, de qua proxime locutus fuerat, perduccndo. Obiter observa venustatem Graeci sermonis, qui vocibus inter se velut contrariis constat, quarum altera ex principio composita est, altera deducta a fine; quasi Christum dicas inceptorem et finitorem.
Qui proposito sibi gaudio sustinwt crucem, confusione contempta. Graece: Qui pro proposito sibi gaudio etc. Atque ita vertisse interpretem, plane crediderim, ut alterum pro (quod in concursu similium syllabarnm facile continincommodum transpositione verborum: Qui pro gaudio sibi proposito. Quod ergo Latini sensum faciunt: Qui, gaudio vitae aeternae tamquam praemio sibi proposito, crucem sustinuit, ex vitiata provenif lectione. Nam etsi doctrina verissima sit, Christum cum spe ac desiderio gaudii coelestis crucem subiisse (nonenim nobis solum, sed et sibi sua passione coelestem gloriam promerait, Apostolo testanto, quod propter passionem mortis gloria et honore sit coronatus, supra cap. 2.), non tamen id arbitror hoc loco significatum. Nam praepositio avxl apud Graecos non scivit causae finali, sicut interdum pro apud Latinos, ut cum dicimus, Jacob servivisse septem annis pro Rachel; sed proprium usum habet in commutatione, dum unum tollitur et alterum reponitur, aut contra; velut in hoc eodem capite: Qui pro una esca (nam Graece est avrl) vendidit primogenita sua. Sensus igitur est: Qui loco gaudii, quo frui poterat, crucis passionem elegif. Gaudium intellige a molestiis et doloribus secretum. Neque enim Christus aliquando fait sine gaudio, qui semper videbat faciem Patris, et jugiter in ejus operibus oblectabatur. Sed quaeres, quodnam fuerit gaudium, cujus loco crucem elegit? Quidam de gaadio divinitatis exponunt, hoc modo: Cui quum liberum esset manere in propria gloria et divinitate, non solum homo factus est mortalis, sed et crucis ignominiam pati voluit. Quam expositionem Gregorio Nazianzeno adscribit Oecumenius, quam et Syrus interpres nobis insinuat, ita vertens: Qui pro gaudio, quod sibi erat, pertuUt crucem. Sed cum ChriEtus illud divinitatis suae gatjdium proprie numquam dimiserit; deinde cum hoc loco sermo sit de Christo homine: videtur ea sententia potior, quae Chrysostomi est et aliorum, ut gaudium intelligatur vitae temporalis. Poterat enim Christus non mori, si vellet; poterat etiam se eximere omni molestia, vitamque degere felicem et omnibus bonis affluentem. Item poterat, ut ait B. Thomas, turbis regem se facero volentibus, Joan. 6., acquiescere et gloriose regnare. Sed pro his omnibus crucem elegit ac pertulit; videlicet genus supplicii non modo acerbissimum, verum etiam prae caeteris infame ac probrosum. Quod significat pars adjuncta: Confusione contempta, hoc est, ignominiam supplicii non reveritus. Nam pro confusione Graece est ignominia.
Atque in dextera sedis Dei sedet. Graece etSyriace: seditj nonnullis etiam Latinis astipulantibus; quamquam sensus convenit, ut alibi declaratum. Nam sedentem consedisse dicimus. Dicitar autem Christus in dextra sive ad dexteram sedis Dei sedere, quia Deus eum exaltavit supra omnem creaturam, ac summo honore dignatus est, dato ei nomine, quod est supra omne nomen, Phil. 2. Rationem hujus locutionis exposui, cum alias, tum potissimum ad cap. 1. hujus Epist. Significat Apostolus, quo Christum perduxerit tolerantia passionis, ut ejus exemplo non dubitent Hebraei, se quoque perventuros ad gloriam, si cura patientia susceptum fidei cursum abs^^lvant. Si enim compatimur, inquit, etiam conglorificahimur, Rom. 8. Unde adhuc exhortando sequitur:
12:3
3- Recogitate enim eum, qui talem sustinuit a peccatoribus adversus semet ipsum contradictionem. Recogifate, Graece: avaXoYtaao&c, id est reputate, ratione subducta perpendite. Pro crusali conjunctione yap, enim, nonnulli Graeci codices, et in his Regia biblia, collectivam particulam habent ouv, igi~ tur, quam et Sjrus interpres dedit. Atque eo modo commodior erit hujus partis connexio cum praecedenti; tametsi nec incommode haeret juxta alteram lectionem, quae et communior est, et in Graecorum commentariis icvenitur. Nam ideo proposuit exemplum Christi passi et glorificati, nt illud recogitent. Sensus: Etiam atque etiam animo versate exemplum ejus, qui a peccatoribus, id est impiis et infidelibus, talem ac tantam sustinuit adversum se cojitradictionem; ut qui eum seductorem vocarint, ac daemoniacum, et legis transgressorem, denique post irrisiones et improperia (quae omnia possunt accipi nomine contradictionis) adversus eum inclamarint Pilato piaesidi: Cracifige, Crucifige!
Vt ne fatigemini, animis vestris deficientes. Hoc est, ne similia patientes a contradictorlbus et irrisoribus Christianae religionis, defatigemini prae languore et dissolutione animi. Nam Graece est lxXo6|isvot, id est dissoluti. Quod tamen optime vertit interpres: deficientes. Nam animo deficit, qui animum despondet, resiliens ab incepto propter difficultatem et molestias. Quodait: fatigemini, ad metaphoram cursus pertinet.
12:4
4. Nondum enim usque ad sanguinem restitistis, adversus peccatum repugyiantes. Enim in Graecis ot Syris codicibus non habetur, ut nec in omnibus Latinis, tametsi potest intelligi. Quamvis, inquit, multa pro Christi nomine tolerastis adversa {nam et vinctis compassi estis, et rapinam honorum vestrorum cum gaudio suscepistis, supra cap. 10.), nondum tamen, sicut ille, sangainem fudistis in hoc agone Christiano, nondum martyres facti estis, sicut Jacobus, frater Joannis, sicut et alii, quos indicat cap. seq., dicens: Quorum intuentes exitum conversationis, imitamini fidem. Dicit autem: restitistis, adversus peccatum repugnantes, quia non tam contra homines, quam contra peccatum hoc certamen initur. Ubi rursus prosopopoeiam observa, dura peccatum fingitur ut adversarius quispiam, bellum adversum nog commovens. Id autem fit, dum peccati tentationibus impetimur et oppugnamur. Quibus no«? non solum resistere debemus bello, ut ita dicam, defensivo, ne nobis noceant, vernra etiam repugnare bello invasivo, ut a nobis expugnatae ad nihilum redigantur, regnumque peccati funditus evertatur. Agit autem praecipue de peccato, quo a fide Christi receditur. Ad hoc enim variis tentationibus sollicitabantur Hebraei. Bepugnantes, Graece est: avIa- YO)viC6]i£vot, id est in agone contra certantes; ut intelligamus, nos esse debere peccati antagonistas, id est adversarios, semper intentos ad vincendum et expugnandum peccatum; quomodo peccatum ex adverso semper vigilat in pemiciem nostram.
12:5
5. Et obliti estis consolationis, quae vobis tamquam filiis loquitur, dicens. Pro: consolationis, in Graeco est: tzo,paxXTJostog, quod aeque verti potest; exhortationis, ut ab aliis factum est. Nam et Sjriaca vox institutionem sive doctrinam significat, et Scriptura, quam allegat, potius adhortatoria est, quam consolatoria, tametsi hic ad consolandum Hebraeos varie affl^ctos adducitur. Quod ait: obliti estis, si accipiatur enuntiative, potest hunc sensum habere: Videmini obliti, nimirum propter animi torporem, qui vos occupavit. Ita segniter agitis, quasi obliti et immemores. Potest autem interrogative legi, quasi dicat: Adeone elanguistis, et animo estis dejecto propter afflictiones hactenus adhuc incruentas, ut non videamini meminisse verborum, quibus Scriptura vos, tamquam mater filios, consolando et hortando alloquitur? Nam consolationem sive exhortationem dixit pro Scriptura consolante. et exhortante. Et Graecum StaXsysTai non tara loqui significat, quam alloqui quempiam, sermocinari cum aliqito. Quamquam sunt, qui passive interpretentur, hoc modo: Quae vobis tamquam filiis disseritur y scilicet a Sapiente. Verum dubito, an verbum StaAsyo/iat usurpetur aliquando in passiva significatione. Quod autem Latini codices addunt: di~ cens, nec in Graecis est, nec in Syriacis. Fili mi, noli negligere disciplinam Domini. Verba sunt Sapientis Prov. 3., quae more suo citat juxta translationem LXX., minime tamen ab iis, quae in Hebraeo leguntur, discrepantia, nisi ea parte: flagellat autem omnem filium, de qua paulo post agemus. Totus hic locus est ab utili; quem persequitur multis versibus. Ut enim consoletur Hebraeos, et amplius ad patientiam roboret, ostendit, quam sit eis utile et salutare, a Deo castigari. Supponit enim, omnia, quae nobis accidunt adversa, licet etiam a malis hominibus inferantur, esse Dei flagella nos percutientis, et nos ea accipere debere tamquam a manu Dei profecta. Huc igitur adfert testimonium Scripturae, cujus priore membro docet, non esse rejiciendam Domini correptionem, posleriore causam reddit, ostendens, quanta sit hujus correptionis utilitas. Nec sunt haec verba accipienda velat dicta ex persona Dei, sicut quibusdam videtur; sed ex persona Salomonis, qui ea scripsit, ac de eo in tertia persona loquitur. Dicens autem: fili mi, blanda appellatione lectorem allicit. Pro: disciplina, Graeceest: Tzoiideia, vocabulum deductum a puero, quo proprie significatur disciplina sive institutio conjuncta cum castigatione vitiorum ejus, qui instituitur; qualis est institutio puerorum. Unde pro: disciplina, alii reddunt: castigationem, alii: correptionem. Cui significationi respondet etiam vox Hebraea: Musar, quam Hieronymus quidem disciplinam vertit, alii vero interpretes aut eruditionem, aut castigationem. Monet ergo filium Sapiens, ne quis disciplinam Domini, qua scilicet ab eo eruditur, et vel dura increpatione, vel etiam flagellia castigatur, negligat, Graece: parvi pendat, Hebraice: spernat, abjiciat.
Neque fatigeris, dum ab eo argueris. Rem eandem inculcat aliis verbis. Ne fatigeris, id est ne deficias; ut vertunt Erasmus hoc loco, et Hieronymus in Proverbiis; queraadraodura et noster interpres idem Graecum verbum paulo ante verterat: Ani^nis vestris deficientes. Significatenim: animo dissolvi, deficere, sicut Hebraeum: taedio affici. Dum ab eo argueris, id est increparis, quod a Deo potissimum fit flagellis. Porro utraque parte minus dicendo plus significat; vult enim, ut non solum non displiceat nobis disciplinaet increpatio, verum etiam grato animo acceptctur, ut ex sequentibus patet.
12:6
6. Qtiem enim diligit Dominus, castigat. En rationem plane efficacem, qua probet, disciplinam seu correptionem Domini non esse negh'gendam, neque gravatim admittendam, sed pro magno beneficio suscipiendam; esse enim signum paternae dilectionis erga eum, quem castigat; quasi dicat: Existimate, afflictiones vestras non tara procedere ab ira Dei, quam ab amore; quippe qui propterea voB affligit et percutit, ut erudiat, purget et probet. Quare si vultis ebse et permanere in numero eorum, quos Deus diligit, non debetis ejus castigationem subterfugere. Similis plane sententia Apocalyp. 3.: Ego, quos amo, arguo et castigo. Sunt autem hae sententiae utrimque universales. Quoscumqueenim Deus diligit, castigat; et quoscumque castigat, diligit. Nam castigatio pertinet ad emendationem ejus, qui castigatur. Quocirca infideles et impios, praesertim reprobos, Deus percutit quidem, sed non castigat; percutit iratus, non castigat propitius. Unde de illis dicitur: Effunde iram tuam in gentes, quae te ncn nocerunt, et in regna, quae nomen tuum non invocaveruntj Psalm. 78. Debebant autem Hebraei, qui fideles erant et multa pro Christo passi, bona fiducia censere se inter eos, quos Deus diligit; et utique cupiebant, se a Deo diligi. Proinde recte procedit Sapientis et Apostoli ratiocinatio, sive hoc modo eam instituas: Quemcumque Deus diligit, castigat; vos diligit; ergo vos castigat; nec, si ab eo diligi vultis, castigationem ejus debetis abjicere; sive isto modo: Quemcumque Dominus castigat, diligit; vos castigat (debetis enim haec flagella de manu ejus accipere, tamquam castigantis); ergo vos diligit. Verum Apostolus priorem universalitatem intendit; eam enim probat verbis sequentibus:
Flagellat autem omnem flHum, quem recipit. De filiis adoptivis sermo est, qui, priusquam adoptentur, alieni sunt et filii irae; non de Filio naturali, qui flagellatus quidem fuil, sed non ad sensum Apostoli, cui flagellare est punire et castigare. Nam Filii Dei naturalis flagellatio non ipsius castigatio fuit, sed nostra. Ipse enim vulneratus est propter ini~ quitates nostraSj et disciplina pacis notrae super eum, Jes. 53. Sed nec ad angelos pertinet hic sermo, quamvis sint adoptivi filii Dei. Numquam enim alieni fuerunt, ut opus haberent castigatione; sed ab initio filii. Sensus est: Flagellis afflictionum et adversitatum erudit et corrigit Deus omnem filium, quem lecipit in disciplinam, atque ex eo tempore, quo recipit. Quod statim por:t repetit illis verbis: Quis enim filius, quem non corripit pater? Ex his et hujusmodi sententiis primum collige, nullum justum seu filium Dei, cujusmodi hic intelligitur, in hac vita esse aut fuisse sine peccato. Non enim proprie castigatur, nisi in quo peccatum invenitur. Quae collectio plenior erit, si castigationem intelligas non unam, sed frequentem et quasi assiduam; quod declarant aliae Scripturae his consimiles, ut Proverb. 13.: Qui diligit flHum suum, instanter erudit eum, Hebraice: castigat; Ecclesiastici 30.: Qui diHgit fiHum suum, assiduat ilH flagella. Cur enim assidaat illi flagella, nisi quia ille assiduat peccata, et in multis ofi^endit quotidie, ut semper opus habeat diceie Deo: Dimitte nobis debita nostra? Deinde collige, omnes, etiam piorum, afflictiones, etsi varios usus habeant, ad merita peccalorum esse referendas. Vocantur enim afflictiones piorum tam ab Apostolo, quam a Saj^lente, castigationes et correctiones; quae utique sunt peccatorum. Uade Leo pontifex serm. 7. de Epiphan. Domini: Quantum, inquit, nos humiles, quantum oportet esse patientes; qui si quid laboris incidimus, numquam nisi nostro merito sustinemus; et iterum: Quis invenietur ita immunis a culpa, ut in eo non habeat vel justitia, quod argaat, vel misericordia, quod remittat? Haec ille. Quamquam non ideo dicendum est, omnes justorum afflictiones esse peccatorum ultiones, et ad vindicanda eorum peccata immissas a Deo. Nam hoc ita sonit, ac si in comm flagellis principaliter Deus intenderet ultionem; quod falsum est. Etenim castigationes filiorum, etsi fiant propter peccata, quae in eis sunt corrigenda et punienda, tamen ulterius ac principalius referuntur ad ipsorum utilitatem, ut puniti, ct emendati, et per patientiam probati, digni reddantur haereditate paterna. Quod iu' malis, dum tales sunt, locum non habeti An vero, quod quibusdam placet, et apud Patres interdum legitur, sancti quidam excellentioies plura passi fuerint, quam eorum poccata justo Dei judicio merebantur, ut beatus Job, aliiquo sancti Prophetae, Apostoli martyres, confessores, dubitari potest. Sed cum Scriptura hic et alibi, quaecumque filii Dei in hoc mundo adversa patiuntur, correctiones et castigationes vocet, alibi quoque ad justum Dei judicium referat, ut 1 Petr. 4., idque etiam sanctissimi in afflictionibus positi agnoscant, ut Tobias, Daniel, tres pueri in fornacem ardentem missi, Dan. 3., et septem fratres martyres, 2 Machab. 7.; cumque sit vox publica totius Ecclesiae in tribulatiane Deum orantis: Om^ nia, quae fecisti nobis, Domine, in vero judicio fecisti (ut ne adhuc adferam tesLimonia Patrum, Augustini, Gregorii et aliorum, quibus id diserte affirmant): in partem quaestionis negativam fateor me magis propensum. Nec arbitror obstare, quod Patres alicubi contrarium dicere videantur, scilicet plura passos, quam commeruerint; id enim recte dicitur spectando modum ordinarium, quo Deus, tamquam misericors pater, solet filios suos in hac vita castigare. Qr.era ordinem, ad statuenda quaedam insignia patientiae ac fortitudinis exempla, aliquando praetergreditur, velut in martyribus, aliisque supra dictis. Alioqui certe juetorum omnium cum Davide et Jeremia communis precatio est, ne a Domino in furore arguantur, neque in ira corripiantur, Psalm. 6, Jerem. 10. Ad quem posteriorem locum Hieronymus ex persona Prophetae ita scribit: Meremur quidem omnia, quae susiinsmuSf et multo meremur majora, quam patimur; veruntamen hoc obsecro, tit quasi pater me corripias, non quasi adDersarius; ul me emendes quasifiliiim, et non punias guasi inimicum: castigas enim omnem filium, quem recipis. Sic ille. Quibus similia scribit in commentario Epistolae Pauli ad Ephes. super illiid cap. 5.: Gratias agentis semper pro om~ nibus. Vide, quae diximus ad 2 Thess. 1. Tertio discimus ex hoc loco, quam sit a veritato Aposfcolicae doctrinae alienum, quod ad tollendas fidelium pro peccatis satisfactiones, et destruendum animarum purgatorium docet Calvinus, Deum non punire justorum peccata, sed impiorum tantum; caeterum justos ad hoc solum poenis temporalibus in hac vita affligi a Deo, ut ad virtutem exerceantur et probati appareant. Quasi ita Christus in se susceperit poenas peccatis nostris debitas, ut nobis in gratiam receptis nulla jam reliqua sit poena pro peccatis subeunda. Hajus, inquam, doctrinae falsitatem hic Apostoli locus aperte redarguit. Quamvis enim expresse nihil dicat de peccatis Hebraeorum, ob quae puniantur: ipsa tamen vocabula: disciplina sive correptio, castigatio, flagellatio, et similia, quae hic audiuntur, punitionem (ut ante dixi) peccatorum significant, tametsi destinatam ad emendationem et salutem oorum, qui puniuntur. Unde etiam patet, hunc locum apposite pro poenis satisfactoriis a Catholicis allegari. Porro notandum, pro eo, quod Apostolus, LXX. secutus, legit: Flagellat autem omnem filium, quem recipit, Hieronymum ex Hebraeo sic vertisse: Et quasi pater in filio complacet sibi. Diversitas inde nata, quod LXX jod pro vau legerunt, quae literae sola protensione differunt. Deinde quod LXX. pro Cheab legerint Chaab, quod totidem literis scribitur, sed punctis tantum postea additis variatur. Quarum vocum prior composita est ex Caph similitudiniy, et 3J>^, id est pater; posterior significat: dolere faciet, flagellabit. Etsi vero prior lectio, quam omnes habent Hebraei codices, et quam cum Hieronymo omnes alii interpretes exponunt, sincerior videatur, sensum tamen efficiet non valde diversum ab eo, quem LXX. dederunt, si cum Vatablo aliisque nonnullis, Ribera comprobante, ad hunc modum exponas: Quem diligit Dominus, castigat, et quidem ut pater filium, (pubar.di: castigat), in quo sibi complacet, sive cui bene vult, quem amat unice. Quantulum enim differunt: Flagellat omnem filium, quem recipit, et: Castigat, ut pater filium, eum, quem vult? Huc usque verba Sapientis ab Apostolo citata; sequitur deinde exhortatio Apostoli.
12:7
7. In disciplina perseverate. Tamquam filiis vobis offert se Deus. In Graeco continua est oratio: Si disciplinam sustinetis, tamguam filiis vobis offertur Deus, vel potius, offert se Deus. Nam quod legitur in Traclatu de tempore barbarico (qui falso tribuitur Augustino): sicut filios, ita vos aggreditur Deus, durius dictam est, nec eatis cum Graeco convenit. Graeca sic possunt accipi: Si non subtrahatis vos disciplinae seu castigationi paternae, sed eam patienter feratis, Deus offert se vobis ut patrem, agnoscet vos filios, nec ab haereditate excludet. Ita fere Erasmus in paraphrasi. At vero Latinae lectionis sensus magis perspicuus et commodus est. Disciplinam Domini, inc[ult, nolite negligere, sed eam eustinete et in ea perdurate, quia Deus vobiscum agit, ut cum filiis, non ut cum alienis aut nothis; exhibet se vobis patrem potius, quam vindicem; aon poenas cogitat, sed correctionem vestram, ut aptet vos haereditati percipiendae. Sensum hunc voluit haud dubie Syrus interpres, quando sic vertit: Sustinete ergo costigationem, quia tamquam erga filios agit circa vos Deus. Mihi sane plus quam verisimile est, Graecam lectionem esse mendosam, ac pro: ei, si, addito sigmate legendum: £tc, in vel ad. Nam sustinete et sustinetis in Graeco nullum faciunt discrimen; ntruraque enim est u7I0|jl£V£T£. Certe Chrysostomum ita, ut dixi, legisse, palam loquitur ejus commentarius; licet in eo textus Scripturae postmodum mutatus fuerit ad exemplaria vitiata; cujuemodi fuere, quibus usi sunt Theodoretus et Theophylactus. Commentarii, ut in Latinum versus habetur, haec sunt verba Si disciplinam, inquit, sustinetis, non ad poenam, neque ad supplicium, neque ad hoc, ut male patiamini. Ubi si le^as: od disciplinam sustinete, planus ac dilucidus erit sermo; cum alioqai nullus sit sensus. Quod et Ribera docte annota^it. Nec vero secus legit Oecumenius, licet in textu Scripturae similiter apud eum mendum irrepserit. Nam Chrjsostomum secutus, ita scribit: Igitur et vos quoque ad correctionem vocat Deus, non ad supplicium. Denique Stapulensis testatur, se legere: eiQ TZOLidsicv] quod quidem ille casu ablativo vertit: in correptione, sicut vulgatus: in disciplina, cum potius vertendum videatur: in vel ad discipUnam; ut sensus sit, quem indicat Chrjsostomus: Ad disciplinam sustinete, id est afflictiones, quas Dominus immittit, sustinete ad disciplinam et correctionem vestri ut filii, non ad supplicium ut rei. Velum occurrit et alia ratio locum hunc exponendi, salva Graeca lectione, quam nunc proLavimus; si nimirum banc partem: in disciplinam, jungamus cum eo, quod praecedit, hucmodo: Flagellat autem, omnem fiJium, quem recipit in disciplinam, id est quem recipit instituendum disciplina paterna. Nec obstat, quod a Salomone hoc additum non legatur, ne quidem apud LXX.; potuit enim Apostolus hoc quasi rupplemento explicare verbum: recipit, quod LXX. scripserant. Ac deinde pro exhortatioae subjunxit. Sustinete vel, ut nos legimas, perseverate. Hoc enim verbum ita.solitarie positum plus ponderis habere videtur ad exhortandum, quam si quid adderetur; quemadmodum illud apud poetam: Durate. Sic et Apostolus alibi ad exhortandum efficacius utitur verbis singulis, iisque asyndetis, ut 2 Cor. ult.: •/aipBTB, xaTocpTiCs^^E, TiapaxaXsTgOs, id est gaudete, perfecti estote, exhortamini son consolarr.ini. Sed haec conjectura tantum est, de qua judicet lector.
Quis enim filius, quem non corripit pattr? Corripit, Graece: 7iat5£'j£i, id est castigat, ut supra vertit. Amplificatio est argumenti superioris ab eo, quod homines patres facere solent. Dixerat enim, quando nos flagellat, se nobis exhibere ut patrem filiis. Id probat ex more et oflScio patrum. Nam patres, nisi aberrent ab officio, filios suos non relinquunt incorrectos. Forte dices, cessare correctionem paternam inter homines, simul atque filii ex ephebis excesserint. Respondeo nos, quamdiu sunms in hac vita, numquam sub Deo patre excedere aetatem puerilem, quam virgis castigari oporteat. Durante enim hac vita, parvuli sumu8, loquentes ut parvuli, sapientes ut parvuli etc., 1 Cor. 13.
12:8
8. Quod si extra disciplinam estis, cujus participes facti sunt omnes; ergo adulteri, et non filii estis. Adulteri, Graece: voO^otj id est nothi, spurii, illegitimi, sive ex adulterio, sive aliunde nati. Suspicio est, interpretem scripsisse: adul" terini, ut speciem pro genere posuerit. Et ita citat Catech. Rom. in explic. primae particulae. Orat. Dominicae; Casinquit, o Hebraei, arbitramini, vos immunes esse debere a disciplina seu castigatione paterna; si vos subducere vultis disciplinae, cujus participes facti sunt omnes filii Dei, id est quicumque Deo placuerunt aut placent; ergo subtrahitis et abdicatis vos a numero eorum, qui sunt germani filii Dei; et proinde censendi estis inter filios adulterinos ac degeneres, et paternae haereditatis exsortes.
12:9
9. Deinde patres quidem carnis nostrae eruditores habuimus, Ccmparationem, quam sumsit a patre terreno, novis argumentis amplificat. Eruditores, Graece naideuTa^z, quasi dicas: disciplinatores. Erasmus vertit: castigatores. Jam enim dictum est, Graeca voce significari instructionem cum castigatione, qualis est puerorum.
Et reverebamur eos. Quamvis castigarent nos et caederent, et durius interdum tractarent. Reverentia significat subjectionem cum amore conjunctam, qualis esse debet omnium subditorum, ac nominatim filiorum trga parentes. Num multo magis ohtemperahimus patri spirituum et vivemus? Bene monet Ribera, pro: num, legendum: non, juxta codices emendatiores, sicut et apud B. Thomam et Cajetanum in textu legitur, et ex consequentia sermonis ita legendum constat. Etenim, ut tradunt Grammatici, vocula num negantem vult responsionem, non, si interrogative sumatur, affirmantem, qualis utique exigitur hoc loco. Argumentatur enim Apostolus a minori, ad hunc modum: Si patres carnis nostrae, quos pueri castigatores habuimus, aequo tulimus animo, et reveriti sumus; an non multo magis obtemperabimus (Graece: suhjiciemur, id est submittemus ac permittemus nos) Patri spirituum Deo, atque in ejus beneplacito acquiescemus, persuasi, flagella, quibus nos caedit, ab animo paterno, nostraeque salutis cupido profioisci, et ad vitam nobis profutura? Vitam intelligit, quae est secundum spiritum, id est vitam sanctificationis et justitiae, sicut in sequentibus declarat. Et hanc vitam opponit vitae carnali, quae sita est in commodis hujus saeculi, ad quam solent patres carnis erudire filios suos. Hic locus unuR est ex iis, quibus refeUitur eorum dogma, qui animas humanas ex traduce propagari dixerunt. Nam patres carnis appellat, ex quibus solam carnem traximus; Deum autem dicit patrem spirituum, quia non solam ab eo carnem habemus, quam subministrat per homines genitores, verum etiam spiritus, id est animas, corporibus infundit. Quod quidem ipse solus facit et immediate per creationem. Hunc intellectum postulat antithesis Apostoli inter patres carnis, et patrem spirituum. Estque locus similis Ecclesiastae ultimo: Et revertatur pulvis in terram suam, unde erat; et spiritus redeat ad Deum, qui dedit illum. Nisi quod hic ad patres terrencs, illfc ad tetram Scriptura referat humeni corporis originem. Sed tamen utrobique solum Deum spiritus auctorem ac dp.torem facit. Dicet aliquis, ex hoc loco probationem parum solidam videri, cum patres carnis intelligi possint, qui nos secundum carnem genuerunt, id est auctores generationis nostrae carnalis, qua homines sumus ad carnis desideria propensi; et pater spirituum, qui nos regeneravit secundum spiritum, id est, auctor generationis nostrae spiritualis, qua sumus filii Dei-, juxta id, quod dicitur Joan. 3.: Quod natum est ex carne, caro est. et guod riCtum est ex spiritu, spiritus est. Quae expositio est Iheodoreti. Respondeo, textum non admittere eam expositionem. Non enim dicit: patri spirituSf sed: patri spirituum, numero plurali. Spiritus autem, a quo denominatur vita seu generatio spirifualis, tantum singulari numero legitur in Scripturis. Significat enim spiritum illum, contra quem caro concupiscit, Gal. 5. Quod si contendas, hoc loco enallagen esse numeri, sicque Spiritum S. intelligi posse putes: erit Apostoli sermo intolerabilis, Deum esse patrom Spiritus S., ex quo consequens sit, duos esse filios in divinis; quod nefas est dicere. Porro Theophylactus quidem post Chrysostomum interpretatur, ab Apostolo patrem spiritvium dici vel donorum, vel incorporearura virtutum; sed addit: Vel, quod magis prcprium est, animarum. Siquidem et infra hoc ipso capite legimus: spiritus justorum perfectorum, id est animas.
12:10
10. Et illi quidem in tempore paucorum dierum secundum voluntatem suam erudiehani nos. Aliud argumentumex eadem comparatione ductum, quod valet ab utili. Graeca sic habent: Et illi quidem ad paucos dies, prout visum illis, erudiebant sive castigabant nos. Quod ergo dixit interpres: in tempore paucorum dierum, non sic intelligendum, in aetate nostra puerili. post quam cessat castigatio paterna; sed sensus est: Castigabant nos ad paucos dies, id est, propter vitam hanc temporalem, cujus pauci sunt dies, id est breve tempus, phrasi Hebraica. lUud quoque: secundum voluntatem suam, pro quo vertit Erasmus: pro arbitratu suo, significat, patres carnales in castigandis fiiiis non semper spectare, quod vere sit utile et salutare; sed quod tale judicant pro sensr. suo cnrnali, utiHtatem metientes a commodis vitae praesentis.
Hic autem ad id, quod utile est in recipiendo sancfificationem ejus. Graece: Hic vero ad id, qucd conducibile est ad participandum sanctimoniam ejus. Patres, inquit, carnales castigabant nos, ut bene nobis esset in hac vita caduca et mortali, scilicet aptantes nos ad id, quod pro tempore nonis utile futurum judicabant; Deus autem, ut verus pater, nos erudit et castigat ad veram nostram utilitatem, quae in eo consistit, ut participes simus sanctimoniae ejus. Hic namque in electis praecipuus est usus flagellorum Dei, ut castigati purgentur et sanctificenlur, et per hoc apti reddantur habitaculo coelesti, quo nihil, nisi perfecte puigatum et omni ex parte sanctum introibit. Hinc tacite concludit, patienter et placide ferendam optimi patris castigationem, ex qua tanta nobis utilitas proveniat.
12:11
11. Omnis autem disciplina in praesenti quidem videtur non esse gaudii, sed moeroris. De Dei disciplina seu castigatione loquitur, admonens, ne eam praesenti sensu metiamur, puerorum more, qui per aetatem non comprehendunt, quam sit ipsis utile castigari; sed ut ad fructum, qui inde sequitur, oculos reflectamus. Dicit autem: videtur, non quin revera castigationes praesentes sint materia moeroris seu tristitiae non gaudii, si tantum in se spectentur, ut sunt mala poenae, quae utique natura sua contristant hominem, non laetificant; sed quia sic sc habet commune judicium; simul ut innuat, alia consideratione (ad quam nos vocat parte sequenti), potius contrarium esse judicandum, dicente Jacobo Apostulo: Omne gaudium existimate, fratres, cum in tentationes varias incideritis. Nihil autem vetat, alia atqr.e alia ratione de eadem re quempiam gaudere pariter et dolere.
Pdstea aufem fructum pacatissimum exercitatis per eam reddet justitiae. Reddet, Graece et Syriace: reddit, quemadmodum et in multis Latinis MSS. legitur. Quamquam in sensu nihil est diversum; nam vevburc praesentis temporis: reddit, ad fiituruni trahitur por adverbium postea. Nec Graece est: pacatissimum, sed: sipYjvtxov, id est pacatum, pacificum, quod Erasmus vertit: tranquillum. Sensus est: At eadem disciplina, suo tempore, iis, qui per eam exercitati et probati facrint, adferet fluctum pacatum justitiae; quem prae oculis habentes, merito de illa, velut mafre hujus praeclarissimi fructus, gaudere debeamus. Bermo est non de justitia prima, sine qua nec essent filii, quos Deus castigaret; sed de justitia magis magisque proficiente atque crescente, secundum lib.id.Apoc. \\\t.: Qui justus est, justificetur adhuc, et sanctus sanctificetur adhuc. Nam quod versu proxime praecedente dixit: sanctitatem, hic dicit justitiam, v'delicet eundem castigationis fructum utroque nomine volens intelligi. Pacatum vocat hunc fructum, cqmparatione prioris temporis. Dum enim affligimur, tnrbamur et irrequieti sumus; sed afflictionibus aliquantum exercitati, discimus ex ipso profectu virtutum, quam nobis utile fuerit, a Domino castigari. Nam patientia opus perfectum habet, Jac. 1. Tunc itaque mente composita et tranquilla nobis gratulamur de eo, quod ante molestum et acerbum videbatur. Alii fructum justitiae intelligunt, non ipsam justitiam, sed qui ex justitia provenit, hoc epi, praemium vitae aeternae; sed, ut nobis videtur, praeter mentem Apostoli, qui non agit de fructu, quem justitia parit, sed quem disciplina seu castigatio. Atque eum fructum esse dicit sanctificationem et justitiam, sensnjam a nobis explicato. Nam alioqui potius dicendum erat: fructum patientiae. Dicitur ergo fructus justitiae, locutione transitiva, pro fructu, qui est justitia, sicut ad Phil. 1.: Repleti fructu justitiae per Jesum Christum, Quod aliis verbis dicit Rom. 6.: Habetis fructum vestrum in sanctificationem. Putat Hasselanus, Apostolum alludere ad locum Jes. 32., ubi in commendatione justitiae sub Christi regno dilatandae inter alia dicitur: Et erit opus justitiae pax; vel secundum LXX.: Et erunt opera justitiae pax, hoc est: Cultores justitiae magna fruentur pace conscientiae. Porro notandum, pro exercitatis haberi in Graeco: Ysyu/Jivaa/xevoig, quod proprie do iis dicitur, qui nudi exercentur in palaestra, et ad omne genus vehementioris exercitii transfertur. Urgent hanc metaphoram Chrysostomus et Theophylactus, monentque, castigationem vocari YUjivaoiav, utpote quae fideles, tamquam athletas quosdam, ipso patientiae exercitio robustioresatque invictosreddat.
12:12
12. Propter quod remissas manus et soluta genua erigite. Hac exhortatione velut epilogo superiora concludit; nec id tam suis, quam prophetae verbis, intorim perstans in metaphora athletarum, sicut bene observat Theophylactus. Verba sunt Jes. 35., sensu eadem cum iis, quae sunt in Hebraeo, sic ab Hieronymo reddita: Confortate manus dissolutas, et genua debilia roborate. Manus remissae seu dissohitae dicuntur manus torpentes ab opere. Item genua soluta ac debilia seu labantia, ut in Hebraeo, quae ad incessum et cursum aegra sunt aut stupida. Nam in genu robur est cruris ad progressionem. Pellitur autem hujusmodi torpor ct stupcr manuum explicatione ac genuum surrectione, velut excitatione quadam; quod utrumque significavit verbo: Erigite sive surrigite, ut alii vertunt. Igitur metaphorice monet his verbis, ut, excussa ignavia, quae animos eorum obsederat, alacritatem assumant, ac serio sese comparent ad patientiam et pias actiones, significatas parte seqaenti.
12:13
13. Et gressus rectos facite pedibus vestris. Sumsit hanc partem ex Proverb. 4., ubi loco ejus, quod ex Hebraeo vertit Hieronymus: Dirige semitam pedibus tuis, apud LXX. sunt eadem verba, quae hic legimus. Quod interpres vertit: gressus, Graece est Tpoxtaq. Dicitur autem Tpoy^Lot, Theophylacto exponente, vestigium rotae currus, vel terra subjecta currentium pedibus. Illam orbitam vocamus Latini, hanc semitamj et ntroqiie modo vocem Hebraeam Maagal leddunt interpretes. Unde et hoc loco, tam ex Graeco, quam ex Syro, alii orbitas, alii semitas vertunt. Sed Erasmo visum est addere calculum vulgatae verbioni. Sic enim transtulit: Et facite, ut recti sint gressus pedibus vestris. Non male. Nam hoc pacto sensus redditur ejus, quod tam in Hebr&eo, quam apud LXX. legitur. Non enim aliud est orbitam ant semitam rectam facere pedibus suis, quam rectos facere ac tenere gressus actionum suaram. Locus notandus pro libero arbitrio se ipsum movente ad opera bona, cujus in his verbis est manifesta significatio.
Ut non claudicans quis erret, magis autem sanetur. Graece: Ut non, quod claudum est, aberret, sanetur autem potius. Quod vel ad personam referri potest, vel ad mores ipsos. Ad personam retulit noster interpres, cujus sensus est: Ne sit in vobis quisquam claudus, qui proinde non rectos faciat gressus pedibus suis, sed aberret a recta semita. Ad mores referunt Erasmus et alii nonnulli, qui sic verterunt: Ne claudicatio aberret a via, imo sanetur potius. Hoc est, ut, si quid in moribus vestris est obliquum et claudum, non longius aberrare vos faciat, sed potius corrigatur. Verum, quia incommodus est sermo, quo dicitur claudicatio aberrare, magis certe placet sensus nostrae versionis; praesertim qaum etiam id, quod paulo post dicitar: Ne qua radix amaritudinis sursum germinans etc, melius ad personam referatar, sicut ibi docebimus. Verisimile est autem, non de quacumque gressuum claudicatione loqui Apostolum; sed de ea, quae contingit in semita fidei, dum incipit nutare et inclinare ad defectionem a fide suscepta, quales erant ex Hebraeis multi. Minus autem est claudicare, quam errare. Non enim, qui claudicat, continuo aberrat de via. Monet ergo, ut, si qui inter eos sint claudicantes, id est, ad defectionem proni propter afflictiones, quas fidei caasa patiebantur, statim adhibita paterna cura per medicamenta doctrinae, consolationis atque exhortationis, sanentur et confortentur, ne neglecti longius abducantur et corruant. Hunc locum observant Graeci commentatores pro poenitentia lapsorum adversus Novatiancs. Ex quo simul ostenditur, eos falsos fuisse, qui huic Epistolae propterea fueruntiniquiores, quod putarent, in ea lapsis post baptismum spem reconciliationis adimi; videlicet male intellectis duobus locis, qui sunt in cap. 6. et 10. Quamvis enim claudicans (ut hic accipitur) nondum aberret a fide, peccat tamen graviter eo ipso, quod voluntarie nutat et vacillat, tentationibus quibusdam commotus; a quo peccato sanandus est et per poenitentiam restituendus. Interpres ex Graeco, quo usus est Cajetanus, vertit: Ne, quod claudum est, abducat. Et recte, ut apparet. Nam Graecum verbum activum est, significans: abducere, errare facere. Quae interpretatio bene convenit cum eo, quod paulo post sequitur: Ne qua radix amaritudinis etc, et cum his, quae supra sunt cap. 3. vers. 12. et 13.
12:14
14. Pacem sequimini cum omnibus» Exbortationi, quae potissimum ad doctrinam fidei pertinebat, adjungit quaedam praecepta vitae Christianae. Ae primum praecipit, ut pacem sectentur, id est habere studeant, cum omnibus. Ubi Graece est 5tci)xeT£_, id est prosequimini. Quo verbo magnum et vehemens studium assequendi et retinendi significare voluit. Ejusmodi et de caritate praeceptum est 1 Cor. 14.: Sectamini (Graece: persequimini) caritatem. Quae duo loca Syrus ita vertit: Currite post pacem; currite post caritatem. Habemus autem hujus praecepti de pace cum omnibus habenda claram expositionem apud ipsum Apostolum, Rom. 12., quum ait: Si fieri putest, quod ex vobis est, cum omnibus hominibus pacem habentes. Unde et, quod de se canit Psalmista: Cum his, qui oderunt pacem, eram pacificus, sic intellige: Quantum in me fuit. Alludit autem hic locus ad illud Psalmi: Inquire pacem, et persequere eam. Est enim in Graeco idem vorbum.
Et sanctimoniam f sine qua nemo videbit Deum. Sanctimoniam vocat puritatem seu munditiam cordis, de qua Dominus Matth. 5.: Beati mundo corde, quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt. Huc enim Apostolus respicere videtur. Constat autem, sanctitatem hac significatione frequenter accipi in Scripturia praesertim Apostolicis: velut 1 Corinth. 7.: Ut sit sancta corpore et spiritu; Ephes. 5.: Vt sit sancta et immaculata; 1 Thess. 4.: Non enim vocavit nos Deus in immunditiam, sed in sanctificationem. Et quod in pluribus Epistolis legitur: Salutate invicem in osculo sancto. Graeci quoque de castitate interpretantur, tam ea, quae in matrimonio, quam quae extra servanda est. Graecum nomen verbale est ayiao^og, proprie significans sanctificationem, sicut aliis locis interpres transtulit. Igitur hoc praecepto monet Apostolus, ut in dies magis ac magis studeant sese emendare ab omni carnis inquinamento, omnemque fugere immunditiam. Hoc enim est sanctificationem persequi. Particulam: sine qua, plerique Latini communiter ad pacem et sanctimoniam referunt, quia, sicut dictum est: Beati mundo corde, quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt, ita dictum est: Beati pacifici, quoniam filii Dei vocabuntur. Solis autem filiis, inquit S. Thomas, debetur haereditas Jivinae visionis. Verum simplicius est, ut tantum ad proximum referatur, id est ad sanctimoniam, sicut exponunt Graeci; maxime quum relativum Graecum genere cum pace non conveniat. Estque de aanctimoniaseu castitate peculiaris quaedam ratio. Nam ut nihil aeque mentis oculos obnubilat ac retundit, atque immunda carnis delectatio: sic eos e diverso castitas, praecipue virginea, quam maxime purificat aptosque reddit contemplationi. In quo genere visio Dei principem obtinet locum; ea nimirum, qua Deus per essentiam videtur; quod Scripturae appellant: aall. £stii CouuD. Tom. III. facie ad faciem, et: sicuti est, Deum videre, 1 Cor. 13. et 1 Joan. 3. Scio, Graecos codices non habere: Deum, sed: Dominum; quemadmodum et Syrus vertit, et veteres Graecos legisse docent eorum commentarii. Solet autem Paulus Dominum Christum significare; nec id tamen obstat interpretationi jam datae, quia Christus Deus et homo est, nec perfecte a nobis videbitur, nisi eum secundum utramque naturam, sicuti est, videamus. Idque volunt Scripturae 1 Joan. 3. et Apoc. ultimo.
12:15
15. Contemplantes. Graece lntoxo- TiouvTS^, id est inspicientes, superintendenAes. Unde est nomen Episcopi. Erasmus vertit: curam habentes, scilicet alii de aliis, perfecti de imperfectioribus. Nam, ut annotant Graeci, monet Apostolus, ut non tantum se ipsum quisque integrum servet; sed ut pro caeteris etiam solliciti sint. Unde potissimum ad praepositos pertinet haec admonitio. Ne quis desit gratiae Dei. Graece: Ne quis sit deficiens a gratia Dei, id est, ne quis destituatur aut frustretur gratia Dei, ne cui illa desit. Nam hujusmodi vim habel; Graecum verbum uotspcov_, etlam alibi in Scripturis, ut Matth. 19., Marc. 10., Luc. 22., et hujus Epistolae cap. 4. Gratiam Dei quidam interpretantur habituale donum gratiae, quo justificamur; alii inspirationem bonarum cogitationum; ut sensus sit, caveudnm esse, ne quis vel gratiam peccando amittat, vel bonas inspirationes negligat, vel gratiae Dei ponat obstaculum. De quo postremo sensu, quomodo saae debeat accipi, consule coraraentarium S. Thomae, docte eam rem explicantis. Sed magis germanum est, ut gratiam Dei intelligamus beneficentiam Dei, qua per Apostolorum praedicationem eos vocaverat ad sabitem, quae est in Christo. Cum enim ad hoc beoeficium jam vocati essent, admonet, sedulo providendum esse, ne quis hac gratia frualretur, quasi relictus ab aliis, quos assequimm possit; sed singulorum habeatur cura, ne vel unus pereat. Ita Chrysostomus et alii post eum. Frustratur autem quis, et excidit ab ea gratia per peccatum, praesenim infidelitatis. Sensum hunc illustrant alia lcca, quibus gratiam Dei usurpat Apostolus 60 modo, quem dixi, ut 2 Cor. 6.: Exhortamur j ne in vacuum gratiam Dei rtcipiatis, et Tit 2.: Apparuit gratia Dei omnibus hominibus, Quod aliis verbis ibidem dicit cap. 3.: Benignitas et humanitas apparuit Salvatoris nostri Dei. I^e qua radix amaritudinis sursum germinans impediat. Graece sv&xA^, id est, obturbet aut interturbet, ut alii verteiunt, ad etymon respicientes. Dicitur enim hoc verbum a turba. Augustinus legit: molestet, sermone 16. de verbia Apost. Locus hic fere verbatim desumptuB est ex Deut. 29., ubi secundum LXX., a quibus Hebraea quam minimum differunt, ita legitur: Ne qua sit in votis radix sursum germinans in felle et amaritudine. Quo loco notandum, pro verbo: £V&}(Aiq, quod hic legitur, haberi: iv XoXfjj id est in felle, ut probabilis adm(dum suspicio sit, metathesi duarum literarum alterum pro altero jam olim hic scriptum fuisse. Nam fellis veterum commentarii non meminerunt. Alioqui verbum h^oyXzlv alibi nusquam in Scripturis occurrit. Haec conjectura Francisco Riberae non improbatur. Nec vero obstat ei, quod hoc pacto sententia Apostoli videatur incompleta, utpote verbo carens; supplendum est enim: Ne qua sit radix etc, sicut et in praecedenti parte, et in sequenti supplere necesse est. Jam ex loco Deuteronomii ilhid quoque discimus, per radicem armaritudinis non vitium aut peccatum, sed hominem peccatorem intelligi. Nam de personis ac familiis loquitur Moses. Et de homine Chaldaeus paraphrastes interprelatur: Ne forte sit, inquit, in vobis vir cogitans peccata aut superbiam. Atque ita locum hunc Graeci commentatores exposuerunt, adducta ad ejus intellectum alia sententia simili, quae est ad Galiit. 5.: Modicum fermentum tutam massam corrumpit. In qua de personis sermonem e?se, constat. Denique sic melius haec pars conveniet cum sequentibus: Ne quis fornicator aut profanus. Hoc igifur est, quod praecipit Apostolus: Advigilate, ne quis sit inter vos, qui tamquam radix amaricans, quae fructum amarulentum ac fellis instar abominabilem proferre nata sit, sursum germinet ac pullulet, hoc est, fructus edat amarulentos vitiosorum operum aut perversorum dogmatum, quibus unitas vestra, quam habetis in Christo, turbetur; sed si quis talis sit, aut sanetur quam primum, aut exstirpetur. Ad doctrinae perversitatem et fidei corruptelam pertinere hanc radicis metaphoram, potius quam ad alia vitia, probabile fit ex loco illo Deut., ubi adversus cultum falsorum Deorum haec Moses concionatur.
Et per illam itiquinentur multi. Id est, inficiantur, velut contagio quodam. Quod ut in aliis vitiis, ita maxime contingit in pravis dogmatibus, de quorum magistris ita scribit Apostolus 2 Tim. 2.: Multum proficiunt ad impietatem, et sermo eorum ut cancer serpit.
12:16
16. Ne quis fornicatur, aut profanus ut Esau. Addit de vitiis sanctimoniae contrariis, a quibus tamen etiam ad fidei detectionem proclivis est via. Fornicationis nomine Scripturae ut plurimum comprehendunt omnem concubitum maris et foeminae extra torum legitimum; sicut alibi ostendimus. Porro fornicatorem fuisse Esau, non legimus, sed plures accepisse uxores; quod et Jacob fecit frater ejus. Tametsi apud Chrjsostomum, in homilia 2. de patientia Job, ita legitur: Quis enim Esau erit? fornicator et profanus. Sed hoc de pluribus uxoribus videtur interpretari, cum postea dicit: Esau ad multas mixtionem habuit mulitres (sive uxores, Graece: yuvalxag), insatiabilis ad luxuriam exsistens. Nisi forte putavit Chry.sostoraiis, hoc illicitum fuisse ipsi Esau, licitum Jacobo. Sed qua ratione, cum ambo essent filii Patriarchae Isaac? Certe Scriptura vocat uxores; nec factum reprehendit, nisi quod praeter parentum voluntatem accepit de filiabus Btetli. Et quidem tertiam duxit, filiam Ismael, cum parentum consensu, uti satis apparet ex Gen. 28. Verum de illo apud Chrysostomum loco, non est, quod laboremus. Non enim arbitror illarum homiliarum, quae de patientia Job circumferuntur, auctorem esse Chrysostomum, sed alium quempiam, doctrina et eloquentia cum Chrysostomo non comparandum. Quamquam et Theodoretus, et glossa ordinaria, quam etiam B. Thomas.«equitur, hanc adferunt rationem, ideo Esau fornicatorem dici, quod contra leges atque invitis parentibus uxores duxisset alienigenas. Alia responsio est ejusdem Theodoreti, fornicationem vocari ingluviem, propter quam Esau primogenita sua prostituit; ut posterior pars sit expositio prioris. Caeterum verus Chrysostomus hunc nodum uno verbo facile secat, docens illud: ut Esau, non ad utrumque praecedens membrum esse referendum, sed solum ad proximum: profanus, ut post ea verba: ne quis fornicator, comma figatur, deinde junctim legas: aut profanus ut Esau. Sic quoque Theophylactus, Oecumenius et Cajetanus. Jam qua in re profanus fuerit Esau, pendet ex intellectu ejus, quod sequitur:
Qui propter unam escam vendidit primitiva sua. Graece: Quiprouna esca (sive edulio) reddidit primogenita sua. Quod alii sic vertunt: Qui unico edulio permutavit (seu vendidit) suumjus primogeniti. Sciendum enim, in Graeco non esse TiptOTOTOXor, quod legimus capite superiori, ubi sermo erat de vastante primogenita; sed TiptOTOTOXia, quasi dicat: primogenitiva. Quo videlicet nomine, etiam a LXX. interpretibus usurpato Genes. 25., ubi describitur haec historia, significatur jus primogeniturae. Nunc quaeritur, quodnam illud jus fuerit, et quare ob illius venditionem Esau profanus censeatur. Hebraeorum traditio est, ante legem et institutum in populo Dei sacerdotium Aaronicum primogenitos fuisse suo jure sacerdotes. Meminit hujus traditionis Hieronymus in libro quaestionum Hebraicar. super Gen. et in Epist. 126. ad Evagrium, testaturque, Hebraeos illud Gen. 27.: Et vestibu8 Esau valde bonis induit eum, de sacerdotalibus interpretari. Dicunt ergo, qui hanc traditionem admittunt, Esau propter vendita primogenita profanum fuisse, hoc est, irreligiosum ac sacrorum violatorem, eo quod jus primogeniturae, cui sacerdotium erat annexum, tam vile habuerit, ut illud pretio venderet. Dnde et Simoniae crimen ei impingunt. Ita sentiunt auctor glossae ordinariae et eum secuti B. Thomas, Liranus, Cajetanus et alii. Similia leguntur in commentario pseudepigrapiio Primasii in hanc Epistolam. Quibus si objicias, pari ratione Jacob Simoniae convinci, qui jus illud emerit a fratre, respondent ThonDias et alii post eum, Jacob non emisse, sed, quod suum erat, ab injusto possessore redemisse. Verum an solide haec dicantur, multa quaestio est. Primum enim, unde probatur, Esau fuisse illius juris injustum possessorem, qui vere primogenitus erat, nec a jure primogeniti per ullam sententiam dejectus? Nam oraculum redditum matri adhuc gravidae, quo dicebatur: Major serviet minori, nullum jus dedit minori filio prae majore, sed nnda fuit piaedictio ejus, quod erat aliquando futurum, nec tam in ipsis filiis implondum, quam in eorum posteris 5 ut plane liquet ex verbis oraculi prioribus: Duae gentes sunt in utero tuo etc. Quare et Isaac, etsi non ignarus oraculi, tamen Esau, tamquam primogenito suo et jus primogeniti habenti, benedicere volebat. Deinde si Esau, vendens sua primogenita, Simoniae culpam incurrit, admodum certe difficile est, Jacob, qui fratrem ad vendendum expressis verbis sollicitavit, dicens: Vende mihi primogenita tua, ab eodem crimine liberare; praesertim quum Esau jus illud saltem bona fide possideret. Quod igitur ad traditionem illam Hebraicam attinet, Hieronymus quidem eam refert semel et iterum; sed refert tantum, non etiam veram affirmat. Nec quisquam vetermn expositornm in hujus loci commentario ejus rei meminit, quum alicqui maxime oporteiet, quin nec posterioris temporis scriptores eam traditloncm, quamvisvulgo receptam, pro certa tenent. Nam B. Thomas in 2. 2. q. 87. a. 1. ad 3., velut de re dubia loquens: Dicitur, inquit, quod primogeniti erant sacerdotes. Cajetanus autem, scribens in Gen. 25., et Hieronymus ab Oleastro super Exod. 24. negant, ex Scriptura doceri posse. Addit Cajetanus, "Rubenitas adversus Mosen, non pro sacerdotio, sed pro principatu, tamquam primogeniturae debito, contendisse, Num. 16. Accedunt etiam exempla Scripturae in contrarium. Nam Abel et Abraham, quamvis non primogeniti, tamen ut sacerdotes sacrificia obtulerunt, Gen. 4. et 15. Praeterea si (quod multo probabilius ab iisdem Hebraeis traditur) ad primogenitum pertinebat principatus familiae, non est verisimile, ad eundem pertinuisse jus sacerdotii. Nam etsi interdum idem fuisse legatur rex et sacerdos, ut Melchisedech, id tamen rarum erat, et quasi extraordinarium. Sunt enim officia valde diversa regis et sacerdotis; nec in eandem personam, ut sunt mores, ingenia et occupationes hominum, facile conveniunt. Itaque nullo modo credibile est, jure publico passimque recepto haec duo fuisse aliqaando conjuncta. Hac igitur Kebraeorum traditicne velut improbabili rejecta, Graecorum sequamur expositionem, qui omnes profanumf Graece psprjXov, interpretantur Esau fuisse, hoc est, usque adeo mundanum, carnalem et ventri deditum, ut spiritualia non curaret, sed negligeret ac parvi penderet, imo gula irritatus, uno ac vili edulio venalia haberet. Quem commentarium inter Latinos etiam Anselmus tradit, seu quisquis auctor. Hi primogenita vocant spiritualiaf non propter anrexum jus sacerdotii aut cujusquam allerius rei, (juae, proprie loqjuendo, spiritunlis esset; sed quod primogenitura singulare Dei donum haberetur illo saeculo, cum ob alia, tum maxime propter praerogativam benedictionis patemae, quam primogenHi quodam suo jure exspectabant; sive per ejusmodi benedictionem intenderent consequi bona coelestia ac vere spiritualia, sive (ut plerique) sola terrena. Et hoc est, quod ajunt Chrysostomus et Theophylactus, Esau datum sibi a Deo honorem primogenitorum vili esca vendidisse. Denique sensum hunc confirmant ea, quae sequuntur de benedictione.
12:17
17. Scitote enim, guoniam et postea cupiens haereditare henedictioyiem, reprobatus est. Scitote, Graece foTc^ quod alii vertunt: scitis; utrumque enim significat; licet hoc posterius magis quadret, propter causalem particalam enim, et quia Hebraeos alloquitur scientes legem. Porro quod interpres dixit: cupiens, Graece est: OeXojv^ volens. Illud vero: haereditare benedictionem, ita reddidit Erasmus: haereditario jure benedictionem assequi; videlicet urgens proprietatem vocabuli, quum sit verisimilius, esse tropum, quo species pro genere ponitur, ut haereditare sit idem, quod consequi; sicut et alibi annotavimus. Non enim benedictio pars erat haereditatis exspectandae post obitum patris; sed beneficium, quod a vivente praestabatur. Historia est Gen. 27., ubi, posteaquam Jacob matris consilio paternam benedictionem praeripuisset, Esau sibi eam petenti pater respondit: Benedixi ei, et erit benedictus. Atque illi cum fletu et clamore instanti, rursum dixit: Dominum tuum illum constitui, et post alia: Tibi vero post haec quid faciam? Ex quibus intelligitur, Esau hoc loco reprobatum diei, non a Deo, sicut in illis verbis: Jacob dilexi, Esau odio habui, Mai. 1.; sed reprobatum, id est, repulsam passum a patre, nolente ei benedicti»mem impertiri, quam nt primogenitus exspectabat. Hanc enim poenam merebatur homo profanr.s, qui primogenita sua tam vili vendiderat. Noluit autem pater datam alteri benedictionem revocare, quamvis ignorans et deceptus eam dedisset; sed potius eam confirmavit, quia cognito eo, quod Jacob fecerat, cum paululum obstupnisset, statiDi tamquam Propheta animadvertit, rem a Deo geri, volente per hunc raoduni ostendere, ratum se habere responsum, quod olim Rebeccae uxori ipsius se consulenci reddiderat de praeeminentia filii minoris. Ita docent B. Thomas et Liranus. Hic quaeri posset, an Esau fuerit a Deo reprobatus ex meritis; quod ex hoc loco quidam asseverare nituntur. Sed eam quaestionem discussimus, cum tractaremus illa verba de Jacob et Esai» dicta, Rom. 9.: Cum nondum nati fuissent, aut aliquid honi egissent aut mali etc.
Non enim invenit poepiientiae locum, quamquam cum lacrymis inquisisset eam. Hic tertius est locus eorum, quos olim ex hac Epistola depromptos Novatiani Catholicis objecerunt contra poenitentiam lapsorum. Unde et Lutherus, quoniam his verbis poenitentiam tolli putavit, hanc Epistolam e canone sacrorum librorum sustalit. Sed horum pravus intellectus facile refellitur. Nam si sensum esse volunt: Esau non invtnit suae poenitentiae locum, qua nimirum de venditis primogenitis, et per hoc amissa benedictione, doluit, quamvis eam poenitentiam cum lacrymis quaesivissefc, id est, tametsi profasis lacrjmls testaretur, sibi dolere, quod fecerat: respondebitur, idcirco poenitentiam Esau, quamvis lacrymosam, non fuisse admissam, nec fructam ei attulisse, quia non processit ex amore Dei, quem peccando offenderat, sed ex cupiditate temporalis excellentiae, quam ex benedictione speraverat. Nam quomodo vera secundum Deum poenitentia fuit ejus, qui fratrem interficere voluit, et patris mortem optavit, dicens: Yenient dies luctus potris mei, et occidam Jacob fratrem meum? Eadem erit responsio,.«i pronomen eam referatur ad benedictionem, sicut faciendum admonet Theophylactus; ut sensus sit: Esau nihil profecisse hac sua poenitentia, quamvis etiam cum lacrymis benedictionem requisivisset a patre. Ne- ^ue enim obtinere eam potuit. Accepit quidem altcrara benedictionem minorem; sed non illam, quae primogeniti erat. Qui posterior sensus melior est priore. Per utrum^ue tamen abunde satisfit Novatianis, quoniam Esau nec veram egit po<mitentiam, nec Deo reconciliari quaerebat, sed terrena tantum benedictione potin, Potest autem et aliter hic locus exponi, ut poenitentia non ad E.«au, sed ad Isaac referatur, hoc sensu: Non potuit impetrare, ut i^ater sententiam retractaret, etiamsi cum lacrymis eam, vel benedictionem, vel potius sententiae paternae retractationem, quaesivisset. Nam poenitere in Scripturis accipitur interdum pro eo, quod est factum aut S3ntentiani retractare, etiam absque significatione doloris de praeterito. Atque hanc expositionem arbitror esse maxime consentaneam historiae Genesis, ubi de poenitentia Esau nihil expresse proditum est. Quod autem patris poenitentiam, quam dixi, requisierit, nec tamen ullis aut precibus, aut lacrymis ea.u potuerit extorquere, testatur apcite Scriptura, narrans, Isaac dixisse de Jacob: Benedixi ei, et erit benedictus, id est, sententiam non muto; valebit benedictio, quam dedi. Juxta hanc expositionem multo jam minus argumento Novatianorum locus relinquitur. Denique sensus hic clare explicat partem proxime praecedentem: reprobatus est. Huc usque ad sanctimoniam exhortatio, quam nobis concliidendam relinquit hujusmodi epilogo: Fugite ergo non modo fornicationem, sed etgastrimargiaevitium, et omnem voluptatum intemperantiam, ne cum profano Esau reprobemini; eed sanctimoniae et sobrietati studete, ut cum primogenitis in coelo conscriptis (quorum meminit infra), Deum videntes, benedictionis paternae perpetua possessione gaudeatis.
12:18
18. Non enim accessistis ad tracta" bilem montem. Rationem reddit exhortationis praecedentis, sumptam ex comparatione veterisacnovi testamenti. Nam, ut ait Augustinus, brevis differentia legis et Evangelii est timor et amor. Agit autem id Apostolus hoc loco pluribus verbis, quod in Epistola ad Rom. 8. paucis dixit: Kon enim accepistis spiritum servitutis Herum in timore; sed accepistis spiritum adoptionis filiorum, in quo clamamus: Abba (Pater), et ejusdem Epistolae cap. 6.: Non enim sub lege estis, sed sub gratia. Primum igitur ea, quae in legislatione tarribilia acciderunt, removet a suis Hebraeis, tamquam novi testamenti filiis. Non enim, inquit, accessistis ad montem tractabilem seu taugibilem, id est eum, qui manibus tangitur aut tangi possit. Hoc est: Non pertiuetis ad eo6, qui ad illiim montem accesserunt, ad populum, inquam, veteris testamenti. Montem Sina significat, in quo lex data est, qui tangibilis erat, quia terrenus. Huic enim \^ostQ'a. Sion montem coelestem ac spiritualem opponit. Faciebat autem terrorem mons ille corporeus, quafenus ex ejne summitate lex populo dabatur procul infra stautl ad radices. Erasmus vertit: Ad contactum montem; minus recte. Non enim advertit, participia more Hebraeo saepe nominaliter usurpari, sicut annotaviuius ad illud Galat. secundo: Quia reprehensibilis erat.
Et accessibilem ignem. Vera lectio est: accensibilem, et ita habent vetusti codices et editio Clementina, congruenter cum textu Graeco et Syriaco. Graece quidem est: et accensum, sive incensum ignem, ut Erasmus vertit; sed hic quoque participium pro norr.lue positum videtur, ut ignis accensibilis intelligatur ignis corporeus, qui proprie accenditur et inflammatur. Nam ad spiritualia tantum metaphorice pertinet accendi. Loquitur autem de igne illo, in quo super montem descendit Deus, legem daturus, ut habes Exod. 19. Annotat Ribera, posse hunc locum ex Graeco ita legi: Non enim accessistis ad montem tractabilem et accensum igni. Siquidem mons Sina, tamquam igne succensus, totus fumabat, et, ut dicitur Deuter. 4., ardebat usque ad coelum. Nec dubium, quin ita verti possit. Verum juxta versionem vulgatam oratio concinnior est, dum singulis sua epitheta respondent, monti et igni, dumque participia similiter exponuntur. Illud haud praetermittendum, quod et Erasmus admonet, montem in multis Latinis codicibus deesse. Nam et commentarii Primasio ct Anselmo adscripti non habent; Glossator, Aquinas, Liranus itidem non legerunt; Syrus interpres nun reddidit; denique nullus Graecorum interpretum exponit; sed ^ra6'/a6i76?w aeque, ut accensibilem ad ignem referunt. Atqui Graeci codices, qui hodie sunt in manibus, satis constanter legunt: montem; sed et Latini, ex vetustissimis MSS. emendati, montem retinent. Huc accedit antithesis inter montem Sina et montem Sion, quam hic prae oculis habet Apostolus. Item quod Scriptura, quam respicit, tangi montem vetat: Cavete, inquit, ne ascen" datis in montem, nec tangatis fines illius. Omnis, qui tetigerit montem, morte morietur. Et quod hic paulo post citatur: Bestia si tetigerit montem, lapidabitur. Dum enim contactus montis prohibetur, tangibilis esse s:gnifioatur. Q'10 pertinet etiam illud ex Psalm. 143.: Tange montes et fumigabunt. Hujusmodi vero epitheton igni parum apte convenit, quia periculose tangitur. Cur autem dictio: montem, in iam multorum Cvjmmentariis non appareat, non alia ratio occurrit, quam quod codices, ut in aliis non paucis, ita hac parte jam olim variaverlnt, ut conjecturis opus sit ad veram lectionem in vestigndam.
Et turbinem, et caliginem, et procellam et tubae sonum. Ut haec intelligas, consule Scripturas Exod. 19. et 20., et Deut. 4., ubi legimus tonitrua, fulgura, nubem, fumum, caliginem, clangorem buccinae vehementius perstrepentem, sub quibus facile turbo et prucella comprehendi possent; nam ignes nubibus inclusi turbines et procellas concitant; at non est opus. Habemus enim etiam haec duo expre.ssa Deut. 4. secundum LXX.: yvo^ov xai ^usXXav, id est, turbinem et procellam, sicut hic transferuntur etiam ab Erasmo. Sed equidem non video, qui probetur, Graeca voce yvdcpoc significari turbinem. Nam Graecis tarbo otpdptXoc vocatur, et in Scripturis XatXoctp, Sap. 5. et Ecclesiast. 48.; item Tpoxoc, id est rota, Psalm. 76. et 82.; Octa/Jiog, Naum 1. et auoostO|i6c_, 4 Reg. 2. Caeterum Yvocpoc apud Graecos caliginem significat. tlnde Exod. 19. vscpsXat YvocpoxSstc, n«hes caliginosae. Quare putarem hunc locum ita vertendum: et caliginem, et tenebraSy et proceUam. Ita verterunt Hervetus, Tliecdoreti inlerpres, et L.^nicerus Theophylacti, et Heutenius Oecumenii; nisi t[uod hic postremus loco procellae, nescio, qua causa, turbinem scripsit. Noe vero secus habet editio Syriaca. Jam nec in Hebraeo turbinis ulla mentio; sed nubis et caliginif>. Leguntur eadem tria Exod. 10., ubi plaga tenebrarum describitur. Quo certe loco turbinem intelligi, nemo dixerit, et qui LXX. transtvilerunt in Latinum, yvo^oc: caliginemj non turbinem interpretati sunt.
12:19
19. Et vocem verborum. Scilicet eorum, quibus lex ad populum pronuntiata est ac promulgata. Sic enim post descriptam legislationem Moses subjungit: Cunctus autem populus videbat voceSy et lampadeSy et soniiam buccinae etc. Ubi pbiter nota, videre more Scripturae positum pro eo, quod sensu percipere, id est, speciem pro genere. Non enim voces illas oculis videbant, sed auditu percipiebant, secundum id, quod sequitur: Quam gui audierunt, excusaverunt sCj ne eis fieret verbum. Excusaverunt se, Graece: napTgxVjaavTO. Quod alii verterunt: deprecati sunt. Sic enim scribitur Exod. 20.: Et perterriti ac pavore concussi steterunt procul, dicentes Mosi: Loquere tu nobis, et audiemus; non loquatur nobis Dominus, ne forte moriamur. Fuit ergo deprecatio, sed cum excusatione, qua dicebant: ne forte moriamur. Alibi verbum hoc nudam significat excusationem, ut Luc 14. in eo, qui dixit: Uxorem duxi, et ideo non posstim venire. Non enim addidit sicut alii: Rogo te, habe me excusatum. Interdum vero significat: recusarej repellere, ut 1 Timoth. 4. ©t 5. et Tit. 3., tametsi noster interpres in illis locis vertit: devitare. Repetitur et infra semel et iterum hoc capite, ubi quid signiticet, ibidem dicturi sumus. Pro ea parte: ne eis fieret verbum, Graeca sic habent: ne apponeretur cis sermo. Quod tripliciter accipi potest. Eis, scilicet verbis prioribus, vel prodigiis, quae praecesserunt, vel eis, qui audierant. Primo modo sensus est: Excusarunt se, rog^ntes, ne ad verba priora quidquam amplius addcetur. Secundo modo: Ne adjungeretur sermo talibus monstris jam visis. Et hoc voluit Er/)Smus, dum ita vertit: Deprecati sunl, ne his adjungeretur oratio. Tertius sensus e?t, deprecatos fuisse, ne sibi amplius fieret sermo; sicut habet alia translatio. Atque hic intellectus sine dubio germanus est. Non enim rogabant ifilii Israel, ne Dominus quidquam adjiceret prioribus verbis, sed ne ad ipsos pergeret loqui; quae autem addere vellet, per Mosen ipsis traderet. Id patet ex verbis Exodi jam citatis, clarissime vero ex Deut. 5,, ubi eadem plenius referuntur. Applaudit huic sensui Interpretatio Syriaca: Petierunt, ne adderetur, ut fieret sermo cum ipsis, id est, ne amplius secum lo^juentem Deum ipsum audirent. Est enim latens Hebraismus, qualis ille Jes. 7.: Adjecit Dominus loqui ad Achaz.
12:20
20. Nun enim pnrtabant, quod dicebatur. Graece: t6 StaoTsXXofxsvov, quod edieebatur, promulgabntur, Syriace: qu'>d mandabatur, scilicet edicto publico. Faber minus recte: quod distinguebatur, referens hoc ad varietates sonorum et verborum terribilium. Nani verus et perspicuus sensus est: Non ferebant severitatem edicti; grave et durum valde eis videbatur; nimirum hoc, quod sequitur: Etsi bestia tetigerit montem, lapidabitur. Non hoc totidem verbis dictum est, sed ccntinetur in edicto fncto {-.nte legislationem, Ex^d. 19. Sic enim habet: Omnis, qui tetigerit montem, morte morietur. Manus non tanget eum, sed lapidibus opprimetur aut confodietur jaculis; sive jumentum fuerit, sive homo y no7L vivet. Et quidcra hoe additum habetur in quibusdam Graecis codicibus, quos Erasmus vertendo secutus est. Sed male. Nam meliores codices, et in his Regii, non habent, ut nec interpretatio Syriaca. Sed et Graecorum commentarii prorsus non meminerunt. Porro edictum hoc intolerabile, id est extremae severitatis eis videbatur. Sic enim colligebant: Si etiam brutum et innoxium animal, ob sohim montis contactum, morte plectitur, quid nobis futurum, quibus lex datur, si legis aliquod mandatum transgressi fuerimui? Obiter admoneo, unam esse dictionem etsi, non duas; nam Graece est xav, etiamsi. Nec diversum est, quod alii vertunt: Si vel hesiia etc. Sed quaeres, quomodo hac parte: Non enim portabant, reddatur ratio praecedentis, qua dictum est, eos, qui vocem verborum audierunt, deprecatos fuisse, ne amplius eis fieret verbum; quandoquidem ibi terroris causa adscribitur voci verborum Dei, quam audierant; hic autem edicto, quod triduo ante datum erat. Graeci partem illam: Non enim portabant, quod dicebatur, distrahunt ab ea, quae sequitur, et exponunt hoc modo: Non enim ferebant verba Dei praecipientis; adeo terrifica vox erat; ideo rogabant, ne sibi amplius loqueretur. Partem aulem sequentem: Etsi bestia tetigerit etc., accipiunt tamquam diveisum argumentum timoris. Verum coactior est haec distinctio, et non necessaria. Nam ad scrupulum responders possurous, Apostolum his verbis: Non enim portabant etc., non praecise dare rationem ejus, quod proxime praecedit; sed novam adjicere eausani timoris. Potest etiam dici, probatiocem esse a majore; si enim non portabant edietura per Mosen annuntiatum de l^ipidaticne bestiae, quanto minus ipsius Dei vocem, tam terribiliter loquentis, sustinere poterant?
12:21
21. Et ita terribile erat, quod videbatur. Graece: t6 cpavTaC6,u£V0V, id est visum, quod apparebat, ut bene vertit Erasmus. Non intelligitur autem visum mere phantasticum, quod appareat et non sit; sed hoc nomine significare vult Apostolus ea, quae sensibus objiciebantur, id est, ignis caliginem, procellam, tubae soniium, et vocem verborum. Totum autem hoe vocat cpavTaCo/icVOv, quia non videbatur ipse Deus, sed ad torrorem majestatis ejus ista exhibebantur. Hanc partem rursus Graeci separare videntur ab ea, quae continuo sequitur. Seorsim enim collocant per modum epiphouematis: Adeo terribile erat, quod videbant ei audiebant. Quam distinctionem etiam Latinorum nonnulli sequuntur. Sed ei primum videtur obstare conjunctio et in capite posita, quae redundaret; non enim servit epipbonemati. Deindo proxime nihil praecessit, cui quadraret hoc epiphonema. Nam edictum occid«judae bestiae non numeratur inter tenifica \uaL et audita; sed eo tantum adducitur ab Apostolo, ut ex illius severitate doceat, Israelitas habuisse causam vehementer timendi legislatorem. Quare magis placet aliorum sententia, qui partem hanc connectunt cum eequenti.
Moses dixit: Exterritus sum, et trejnehundus. Non satis quidem videtur haec pars cohaerere cum praecedenti; deest enim conjunctio. Verum supplemento opus est, quod etiam huic adhibet interpres Syrus, apud quem italegitur: Et adeo formidabile erat visum, ut Moses diceret: Timeo ettremo. Similiter supplet Hentenius in sua versione. Sensus autem est: Et adeo terribile erat, quod in monte videbatur et audiebatur, ut non tantum populus perterritus fuerit, sed ipso etiam populi dux, ille, inquam, qui familiarius cum Deo colloqui solebat, fateretur, se expavescere et contremiscere. Quaeritur, ubi legatur, hoc Mosen dixisse. Nam in Exodo et Deuteronomio nihil tale habetur; ac potius contrarium videri potest ex verbis Mosi, dicentis ad populum, Exod. 20.: Nolite timere. Ut enim probaret vos, venit Deus: et ut terror illius esset in vobis, et non peccaretis. Qui enim ipse timet et tremit, parum aptus est ad exhortandum alios, ne timeant; nt argumentatur Cajetanus. Qui proinde sic interpretatur Lunc locum, quasi Moves, tunc, quando lex dabatur, non vere fuerit territus, sed animando populum perterritum suo exemplo, coramemoraverit id, quod olim sibi ipsi acciderat, quando apparuit ei Deus in rubo. Tamquam diceret: Ego quoque aliquando exterritus fui et tremebundus; et tamen supervixi, nec quidquam mali passus sum; quare et vos nolite timere. Mosen autem, quando Deus ei in rubo apparuit, extcrritum fuisse, liquet, quia legitur abscondisse faciem suam, nec ausus aspicore contra Deum, Exod. 3. Unde S. Stephanus Act. 7.: Tremefactus autem Moses, icquit, non audebat considerare. Sed illa C«jeiani responsio violenta est, adeoque textui repugnat. Non enim apud Apostolum utitur Moses verbis aut participiis, quae possent accommodari ad tempus piaeteritum, qualia sunt apud Latinos: exterritus ei tremefactus, addito: sum aut fui; sed assumit nomina, cum verbo substantivo praesentis temporis: excpopdc £?^i xal evTpo/Jioc;. Quae non aliter, quam de tempore praesenti possunt intelligi. Nec quidquam valet in contrarium ratio Cajetani. Nihil enim prohibet, quo minus aliquis timens ac tremebundus tum se, tum alios exhortetur ad non timendum, sicuti fecisse leguntur Pbilistbaei, 1 Reg. 4., quando audierunt, arcam Domini allatam esse in castra Hebraeorum. Juxta quem modum dicere possemus, Mosen populo perteirito ac tremcfacto, cum deprecaretur vocem verborum Dei, dixisse: Ego quoque perterritus swn ac tremebundus, veruntamen nolite timere. Ut enim probaret vos, venit Deus etc. S. Tboraas suspicatur, Apostolum usum alia litera, ut loquitur, id est alia versione Scripturae, quam nos non habemus. At hoc dici non potest. Nam Apostolorum tempore non exstabat alia ex Hobraeo Graeca versio praeter LXX., qua etiam perpetuo Apostolus utitur in hac Epistola. Constat autem, apud illos haec verba non legi. Sunt, qui recurrant ad revelationom, sed nulla necessitate. Facilis enim et prompta responsio est, Apostohirn haec habere ex traditione majorum, quomodo cognita habebat nomina magorum Pharaonis, 2 Tim. 3. Atque hinc di?cimus, etiam antiquos fideles multa fide digna per traditioaem accepisse, quae scripta non erant, ut ne mirentur adversarii, in Ecclesia Christi praeter sacros libros traditionibus esse locum. Joannes Calvinus, ne quidquam tale fateri cogatur, hujusmodi commentum huc adduxit: Mosen non sui, sed populi nomine sic locutum, cujus mandata quasi internuntius ad Deum referebat, ut qui esset veluti commune os omnium. Primum hoc commento non potest effugere Calvinus, quod metuit. Nam sive populi nomine, sive suo Moses ita b)cuius est, non tamen ostendere poterit Calvinus, ubi scriptum?it, hoc Mosen dixisse. Quare sic quoque traditionem agnoscat, necesse est. Deinde frivolum plane est, quod adfert. Non enim Mosen Apostolus introducit tamquam aliquid dicentem nomine populi; sed distincte de utroque loquitur, prius de populo, deinde de Mose; quasi dicat: Non solum populus perterritus fuit horrendis illis visis, verum etiam Moses, adeo quidem, ut diceret: Exterritus sum et tremebundus. Caeterum Lutherus, et si qui alli ex hoc loco convellere nituntur Epistolae auctoritatem, tamquam citantis apocrypha, non vident, se pari ratione detrahere Epistolis ad Timotheum secundae, et Judae Apostoli, in quibus itidem aliqua, quae sunt extra canonem Scripturae, referuntur. Nos itaque negamus, quidquam horum apocryphum esse; sed omnia dicirans ejusmodi, quae fideli majorum traditione per manus ad Apostolos usque delata fuerunt.
12:22
22. Sed accessistis ad Sion montem. Haec altera pars est comparationis, qua jam docet, quonam per fidem accesserint, hoc est, ad quam pertineant societatem, et cui populo sint aggregati, nimirum filiorum novi testamenti. Quo beneficio eos admonitos vult, ut norint, hoc magis adstrietos se esse ad tuendam vitae sanctimoniam fidemque retinendam, et ad caetera, quae continebat superior exhortatio. Ejus vero societatis dignitatem ac splendorem gravi et eleganti ratione depingit. Montem Sion l'heophylactus, Oecumenius et alii nonnulli coelum interpretantur, id est habitationem coelestem beatorum. Verum alii rectius Ecclesiam intelligunt, quatenus militantem simul et triumphantem comprehendit. Nam militantem exchidi, non permittit antithosis, quae est inter duo membra comparationis. Sicut enim mons Sina allegorice vetus testamentum significat, ejusque filios: ita mons Sion, et Jerusalem, quam continuo nominat, siguificationera habet novi testaroenti et filiorum ejus, uti docet Apostolus Gal. 4. Hujus autem testamenti filii partim mih"tani in terra, partim regnant in coelo. Probant hoc ipsum Scripturae, in quibus Sionis mystici fit mentio, ut Psalm. 2.: Ego autem constitutus sum rex ah eo super Sion, montem sanctum ejus, et Jes. 2.: Dc Sion exihit lex, et verbum Domini de Jerusalem. Idem amplius adhuc patefiet ex sequentibus:
Et civitatem Dei viventis, Jerusalem coelestem. Ordo est: et ad Jerusalem coelestem, quae est civitas Dei viventis. Ubi notandum, illam partem: Dei viventis j 0LT.0 xotvotJ revocari posse etiam ad Sion montem y nt et nicns Dei, et civitas significetur. Sicut enim Jerusalem passim Dei civitas vocatur, ita et de Sion dicitur in Psalmo 67.: Mons Dei mons pinguis. Porro Jernsalein coelestis eadem est cura ea, de qua Gal. 4.: Quae sur~ 8um est Jerusalem, libera est. Quo utique loco constat, Ecclesiam intelligi in iis, quorum conversatio in coelis est, licet adhuc habitatio sit in terrie. Quemadmodum illic plenius a nobis est demonstratum. Dicitur ergo Jerusalem coeJestis propter originem et finem. Nam et de coelo descendit, Apoc. 21., et guae 6ur8U7n sunt, quaerit et sapit, non quae super terram, Col. 3. Vocatur autem civitas Dei viventis, quod ejus conditor et opifex sit non homo quispiam mortalis, sed Deus vivus et verus; ut dictum est capite praecedenti.
Et multorum millium angelorum frequentiam. Graece: et myriadum angelorum coetum sive conventum. Ambrosius lib. 2. de Abel et Cain, cap. 2., celebritatem vocat laotantium angelorum. Etenim vox Graeca '7iav>j}'upt';, qua utitur Apostolus, conventum significat, non quemlibet, sed publicum, celebrem ac laetum; qualis erat, cum ad diem festum, vel ludos solemnes, vel mercatum (unde nomen inditum) frequens undique populus conveniebat. Hinc orationes panegyricae, quae in hujusmodi conventibus habebantur. Mupiag etsi Graecis proprie significet nnmorum continentem decem milliaj quem et Ambrosius expressit loco memorato, saepe tamen indefiaite ponitur pro multis millibus. Quem tamen numerum vehementer intendit plurale jiupiadec:, ut non simpliciter multa millia, sed valde multa millia sanctorum angelorum significare voluerit Apostolus, sicut expressius significavit Daniel, ita scribens cap. 7.: Millia willium ministrabant ei, et decies millies centena millia assistebant ei. Nam ibi iu Graeco legitur posteriori loco: jiuptaQ /iuptaec, id est decies mille myriades, nt videri possit, Apostulum eo respexisse, nisi, quod magis puto, respexerit ad locr.m Dent. 33., qui sic habet: Deus de Sinoi veniet, et cum eo sanctorum millia. Ubi pro sanctorum millibus LXX. scripserunt: angelorum myriades. Versatur enim Apostolus in antithesi eorum, quae in monte Sina gesta sunt, ct quae in spirituali Sion geruntur. In illum, noa cum Deo legem datoro, descenderunt angelorum millia, qui terrorem commoverent; in hoc tamqnara in civitatd Dei laetus est multorum milium angelorum conventus, qui nacti unum caput nobiscum, quod est Christus, nos ut concives suos amant, et ad eandem secum felicitatem provehere student. Ostendit hic locus, etiam angelos pertinere ad Ecclesiam Christi, et unam nobiscum Dei civitatem constituere; sicut docet Augustinus lib. 10. de civitat. Dei, cap. 7.; non quod et ipsi redempti sint sanguine Christi (neque enim redemptione egebant, qui non peccaverant); sed quia Christus sua passione promeruit, ut tam angelis, quam hominibus in unam P>clesiam collectis, ipse tamquam omnium caput praeficeretur, Eph. 1.
12:23
23. El Ecclesiam primitivorum, qui conscripti sunt in coelis. Primitivorum, Graece; TvptoTOTOXWV ^ id est primogenitorum. Quos intelligat primogenitos, non una omnium sententia est. Theodoretus electos interpretatur. Theophylactus et Oecumenius fideles, quorum nomina scripta sunt in Hbro vitae. Quae duae sententiae fere in unam conveniunt. Nam Theodoretum existimo loqui de electis fidelibus. Alii primogenitos dici volunt eos, qui prioribus saeculis placuerunt Deo per fidem; ut sanctos Patriarchas et Prophetas, de quibus actum est in capite praecedenti. Rursus alii sanctos Apostolos ac reliquos, qid tempore revelatae gratiae primi crediderunt; taroquam credentium primitiae. Sic S. Thomas et alii recentiores. Similem quandam expositionem adfert secundo loco Oecumenius, scilicet primogenitos dici sanctos, qui habent aliquid excellens praeter alios fideles; more primogenitorum, inquit, qui apud nos sunt, quibus ex jure primogeniturae dantur aliqua praecipua legata. Denique nonnulli propter id, quod additur: qui conscripti sunt in coelis, significari putant sanctos cum Christo regnantes; quos dicunt primogenitos vocari propter gloriam, qua jam renati sunt. Unde et dies, quibus in coelum sunt recepti, Natales dicuntur. Haec postrema sententia vel ob id non placet, quia de sanctis cum Christo regnantibus statim sequitur peculiaro membrum: et spiritus justorum perfectorum. Nec vero Scriptura propter gloriam, quam modo habent, usquam eos renatos vocat, sed legeneratiouem tantummodo appellat, vel eam, quam in Baptismo consequimur, ut Joan. 3., Tit. 3. et 1 Pelr. 1.; vel beatam resurrectionem, ut Matth. 19. Inter reliquas vero sententias prima, quae Graecorum est, nobis maxime probatur, ut primogeniti dicantur omnes l)oni fideles; primogeniti, inquam, non inter ipsos fideles, sed in genere humano, quia, cum omnes homines per creationem sint filii Dei, specialiter tamen boni fideles per adoptionem Dei filii sunt. Hoc autem ad solos electos contrahit pars adjecta: qui conscripti sunt in coelis. Non dicuntur autem conscripti in coelis, sicut apud Rocianos erant patres conscripti, qui digoiiatb caeteros omnes anteibant, ut vult B. Thomas, sed eo sensu, quo Scriptura dicere consuevit, aliquorum nomina vel in coelo, vel in libro vitae fccripta esse, Luc. 10., Phil. 4., Apoc. 13. et 17. Qua locutione praedestinatio ad vitam aeternam significatur, omnibus electis communis. Itaque non est, cur ad solos excellentiorcsquosdam sanctos hanc partem restringamus. At neque Scripturae mos est, ut aliquam nominet Apostolorum aut Prophetarum Ecclesiam, sed sanctorum in genere, cujusmodi omnes boni fideles. Tota igitur Ecclesia Christi est Ecclesia primogenitorum, videlicet eorum, quibus debentur primogenita, quae vendidit Esau, sicut supra dictum est. Nam iUuc Apostolum hic alKidere, satis verisimile est. Et ut amplius probem, quod dico, sicut de primitiis, sic de primogenitis loquitur Scriptura. Juxta quam Christus quidem primitiae electorum, 1 Cor. 15., electi vero primitiae dicuntur creaturae, id est humani generis, ui Jacobi 1.: Genuit nos y inquit, verbo veritatis, ut simus initium aliquod (Graece: primitiae quaedam) creaturae ejus; et Apoc. 14.: Hi empti sunt ex hominibus primitiae Deo et agno. Non dicit: ex electis, aut: ex populo Dei; sed: ex hominibus. Tale est, quod Rom. 16. et 1 Cor. 16. quidam vocantur primitiae vel Asiae, vel Achaiae, id est totius regionis. Ad eundem modum Christus quidem est primogenitus inter electos, idque Christo proprium, Rom. 8., Col. 1., Apoc. 1.; electi vero primo^eniti sunt inter homines, quatenus scilicet peculiari ratione prae aliis ex Deo geniti, nimirum, ut dixi, per adoptionem, quae eos constituit haeredes vitae aeternae. Atque haec ita dixi, non quod ignorem, diversam esse rationem de primitiis et de primogenitis. Nam primitiae per ee non sonant excellentiam prae reliquis fructibus, sed tantummodo temporis praecedentiam. Id quod in tructibi s corporalibus est manifestum, et in spiritualibus eadem ratione est inteHigendum. Contingit autem, primis fructibus adjunctam esse excellentiam prae reliquis; etsi in notione primitiarum ea excell^ntia non contineatur; et secundum hoc dicuntur ea, quae allcgavimus ex 1 Cor. 15., ex Jacob. 1. et Apoc. 14. Non autem illud Rom. 8.: Primitias spiritus habentes, neque quod ex ejusdem Epist. cap. 16. produxi, et ex 1 Cor. 16. Sensus igitur hujus partis est: Aggregati estis et adscripti in societatem eorum, qui prae caeteris mortalibus electi sunt a Deo et ab aliis separati, tamquam primogeniti, et in coelis, tamquam beatitudinis coelestis haeredes, conscripti. Haec vero dicens significat, et ipsos esse primogenitos et conscriptos in coelis.
Et judicem omnium Deum. Chrysostomud ejusque sequaces hoc additum putant ad terrorem; ne sint securi, sed timeant. At non est verisimile. Non enim staret antithesis Apostolo proposita inter vetus et novum testamentum. Nec sane congruebat, ut inter tot laeta ac desiderabilia, ad quae dicit eos accessisse, misceret aliquid terribile. Nominat ergo judicem omnium Deum, ad ipsorum consolationem, ut ne dubitent, se a justo judice, pro merito fidei suae ac patientiae, si perseveraverint, accepturos promissam retributionem; eos vero, quos fuerant passi persecutores, condignis suppliciis addicendos. Confirmat hanc rationem locur> 2. Epist. ad Thessalonicenses, qui similia cum istis Hebraeis passi fuerant. Sic enim habet cap. 1.: Si tamen justwn est apud Deum _, retribuere tri^ bulalionem iis, qui vos tribulant, et vobis, qui tribulamini j requiem nobiscum etc. Porro iidem Graeci parteui hinc de Christo accipiant. JSeque enim Pater, inquiunt, judicat quemquam; sed omne judicium dedit Filio, Joan. 5. Contra S. Thomas affirmat, Patrem significari, a quo est omnis auctoritas judiciaria in divinis. Quod enim Filius judicet, habet a Patre. Et ad argumentum Graecorum respondet, eam Scripturam intelligi, quantum ad corporalem praesentiam; quia sola persona Filii apparebit iu judicio. Quae sententia profecto probabi]tor est. Nam de Ihristo non ut judice loquitur nunc Apostolus, sed ut mediatore ad jufiicem; qaemadmodum mox audiemus. Qr.amquam nihil vetat, quod hic dicitur, ad tctam Trinitalera extendi; sicut et illud in capite sequenti: Fornicatores et adalteros judicabit Deus. Ad hunc judicem accesserant, ait B Thomas, per fidem et caritatem; quae cum sit amicitia quaedam hominis cum Deo, fecerat eos judici Deo familiares, ut jara illis non tam metuendus esset, quam amandus.
Et spiritus justorum perfectorum. Meminit S. Thomas triplicis lectionis: spiritum, spirituum et spiritus. Et quamvis praeterat primam lectionem, atque exponat de Spiritu sancto; mediam vero, qui sequuntur, connectant parti praecedenti: nobis tamen non est dubium, quin tertia lectio vera sit germana. Nam spi^ ritum nulla plane habent exemplaria vetnstiora; s/?m<MMm compkiria; sed plurima spiritus legunt. Quibus et merito subscribit editio Clementina, quum tam codices, quam tractatores Graeci ita constanter habeant et exponant, denique Syrus etiam interpres adstipuletur. Porro spiritus justorum perfectorum recte plerique omnes intelligunt piorum hominum animas, suis corporibus exutas, et apud Deum viventes. Nulla autem ratio cogit, ut restringatur haec pars (quod quidam fa^iunt) ad animas eorum, qui Christi adventum praecesserunt. Quare generaliter eam accipimus de ommbus animabus justorum perfectorum, qui usque ad id tempus. quo Laec ab Apostolo 3cribebautur, emigrarant. Sed quomodo perfectos sive consummatos vocet, dubitari posset, cum in fine capitis superioris dixerit, eos omnes non sine nobis consummandos, nisi nos eam dubitationem dissolvissemus eodem loco. Diximus enim, et hic repetiraus, justos hac vita defunctos consummari secundum animas, quando scilicet eorum animae (quos hic vocat spiritus) in coelum receptae clara Dei visione beantur. Per hoc enim ipsi justi synecdochice perfici et consummari dicuntur, id est accipere consummationem statui, in quo sunt, accommodatam. Cum enim mortui sint et sine corporibus, nondum eis competere potest illa justorum hominum absoluta consummatio, de qua sermo est in cap. praeced. Valet igitur hic locus ad confirmationem catholicae doctrinae, quae tradit, animas justorum plene purgatas statim admitti ad Deum clare videndum. Haec enim est justorum secundum animas consummftio. Valet etiam ad probandum purgatorium. Dicens enim: spiritus justorxim perfectorum j ostendit, aliquos esse spiritus justorum nondum perfectorum. Qui quidem non alii sunt, quam quos justitia Dei remoratur ac detinet in poenis, eo quod adhuc purgandum aliqaid habeant. Sed quomodo Hebraei ad justorum perfectorum spiritus accesserant? Utique per caritatem, qua illis coujungebantur, et per spem, qua ad eandem felicitatem aspirabant. Ex quibus patet di.stinctio hujus partis ab illa: Et Ecclesimn primitivorum etc. Nam ibi ue hominibus sermo est, hic de animabus; simulque nobis innuitur, ex hominibus in terra Christo militantibus, et animabus in coelo cum Christo regnantibus, nuam constitui Ecclesiam; ut proinde per caritatem mutua sit utrimque communio, qua fit, ut et nosillarum sanctarum animarum suffragia vehit jure amicitiae requiramus, et illae suam opem ac patrocinium nobis non denegeut; utique valiturum per eum, de quo sequitur:
12:24
24. Et testamenti novi mediatorem Jesum. Dicitur Jesus novi testamenti mediator, quia novum testamentum, quod Deus uobiscura statuere dignatus est, velut Dei interpres ad nos attulit, et ut legislator promulgavit, sicut alibi declaratum est. Ad hunc accessisse, eique, tamquaro membra capiti, coaptatos esse, maximae dignitatis erat, simul et conaolationis. Accesserant autem per fidem, certa concepta fiducia, quod per illum mediatorem amplissima bona, novo testamento promissa, consecuturi essent. Nam ideo novi testamenti mediator est, inquit cap. 9., ut promissionem accipiant, qui vocati sunt, aeternae haereditatis.
Et sanguinis aspersionem, Graece: Et sanguinem aspersionis. Atque ita legerunt Theophylactus et Oecumenius. Nam Chrysostomu.9 et Theodoretr.s quid legerint, ex eorum commentariis non liquet. At vero Syra versio consonat cum eo, quod est in Latinis. In quibus tamen suspicari liceat, hanc casuum commutationem factam ex alio loco, qui est 1 Pet. 1., ubi legimus:. aspersionem sanguinis Jesu Christi. Siquidem huic loco melius omnino quadrat Graeca lectio, maxime propter id, quod sequitur de sanguine Abel loquente. Quamquam ad sensum non ita multum interest, utrum legatur, uti mox intelligemus. Est autem allusio ad sanguinis aspersionem, quae fiebat tempore veteris testamenti. Sed cum in Exodo duobus locis mentio fiat aspersi sanouinis, scilicet cap. 12., ubi de sanguine agni paschalis jubebantur filii Israel aspergere superliminaria domorum, et cap. 24., ubi post datam legem narratur, quemadmodum Moses de vitulis oblatis sanguinem resperserit in populum, dixeritque: Hic est sanguis foederis, quod pepigit Dominus vcbiscum: dubitari potest, ad utrum istorum respiciat Apostolus. Plerique sentiunt, ac sane probabilius est, ad hoc posterius eum respicere, cujus jam antea cap. 9. mentionem fecerat. Sicut enim illo sanguine de^icalum fuit vetus testamentum, ita Christi sanguine dedicatum est novum; atqui in testamentorum comparatione versatur hoc loco Apostolus; ijKitur hac partedeclarat praecedentem, ostendens, quomodo Christus novi testamenti mediatorem se nobis exhibeat, nimirum sanguine suo pro nobis fuso. Quem propterea sanguinem aspersionis vocat, quia semeJ fusum fuisse, non prodest, nisi singulis aspersione quadam, quae per fidem et sacramenta fit, applicetur. Si legas: aspersio7iem sanguinis, eodem recidet ini-clligentia. Nam senpus est, eos accessisse vel ad sanguinem quo asperguntur, id est sanctificantur, fideles, vel ad ipsum aspersionis hujusmodi, id estsanctificationis, beneficium. Huc aatem accesserant Hebraei, quando per fidem et baptismum incorporati fuerant Christo.
Melius loquentem quam Abel. Multi codices Graeci legunt; xpeiTTOva, metiora f quod tamen loco adverbii melius more Graeco positum accipi potest. In aliis est ipsum singulare xpsTTTOV^, melius, quod et Syrus interpres expressit. Nec secus legisse videntur Graeci commentatores. Sicut autem Latinis, ita et Graecis adverbialiter sumitur, velut 1 Cor. 7.: Qui non jungit, melius facit. Illud quoque: quam Abel, variat in Graecis: Tcocpa TOV ^A^SK, Tiapa t6 "^ApsA. Prioris lectionis sensus est: Melius loquentem: quam locutus est Abel; quod videtur congruere cum eo, quod de Abel dixit capite s'jperiori: dtfunctvs adhuc loquitur. Posterioris sensus: Melius loquentem, quam loquebatur sanguis Abel; et hoc praesenti loco magis accommodum est. Comparat eaim Apostolus sanguinem Christi cum sanguine Abel, quoad utriusque locutionem. Sanguis enim x\bel vindictam loquebatur, dicente Domino ad Cain: Yox sanguinis fratris tui clamat ad me de terra, Gen. 4. Sanguis autem Christi melius loquitur, quia veniam loquitur et gratiam. Efiusus est enim in remiss:onem peccatorum, etiam ipsius peccati, quo fusus est, quoniam et orabat dicens: Pater, ignosce illis, Luc. 23. Huic posteriori lectioni favent Graecorum commentarii, nec non expositio Cyrillf, quam Theophylactus et Oecumeniua huc ad* ducunt.
12:25
25. Videte, ne recusetis loquentem. Comparationem exhortatione coocludit. Utitur autem eodem verbo, quo supra, quando dixit, eos, qui audierant, excusasse se, ne eis fieret verbum; sed significatione nonnihil inflexa ad rem propobitam. Nam illic non aliud significat, quam: Kxcusabant se cum deprecatione; hic vero: Siquis excuset se, non caret gravi culpa recusati ac repudiati m&gni et necessarii beneficii. Unde recte noster interpres vertit: recusetis, Erasmus: aspernemini. Nam et haec Graeca voce significari, supra docuimus. Dictio: loquentem, Grpece: tov XaXoJVTa, ad sanguinem, al jia, referri non potest; repugnat enim genus. Itaque vel ad aspersionem, pavTtO|ui6v, referendum est, vsl ad Christum. Quod quidem secundum multo probabili'us est, et omnino tenendum, nt ex sequentibus patebit. Cum igitur, inquit, tanta vobis felicitas obtigerit, quanta jara superioribus verbis explicata est; cum deniquo ad sanguinem melius loquentem quam Abel accesseritis: omni studio cavendum vobis est, ne eum, qui per sanguinem suum longe meliora loquitur, omnibus veniam proponens, omnesque ad salutem per Evangelii cui ministros invitans, aut simph*citer recueetis, aut (quod deterius est) etiam contemnatis; sed vocem ejus audite perseveranter, donec hodie cognominatur, sicut admonuit supra cap. 3.
Si enim illi non effugerunt, recusantes eum, qui super ttrram loquebatur, vel in terra. Nam Graece est: Ini T^g ^rj^, ut in oratione Dominica. Exhortationem confirmat a poena lecusanlium, atque hanc probat a minori, id est ab eo, quod magis erat verisimile. Si enim, inquit, illi non effugerunt commeritas poenas, qui recusabant, aspernabantur, aut (ut nunc Erasmus vertit) aversabantur eum, qui loquebatur in terra, etc. Non dissimiliter argumentatus est cap. 2.: Si enim, qui per angelos dictus e&t sermOf factus est firmus, et omnis praevarica' tio et inobedientia accepit justam mer^ cedis retributionem; quomodo nos effugiemus, si tantam neglexerimus salutem? Loquitur Apostolus de iis, qui accesserant ad tractabilem montem et acceiisibilera ignem, et caetera superius commemorata. Sed quaeritur, quomodo dicat, eos non effugisse j recusantes eum etc., c\im in eorum verbis nulla appareat recusatio, sed liumiiis tantum excusatio cum deprecatione conjuncta, atque adeo cum promissione obedientiae, sicut ipsa verba declarant; nec vero propter hoc legantur ullo modo puniti, sed magis laudati, dicente Domino: Bene omnia sunt locuti; quemadmodum refert Moses Deut. 5. Quaeritur etiam, quem dicat eum, qui super terram loquebatur, Deum, an Mosem, an alium quempiam. Ad priorem quaestionem nonnuUi, pressi ac persuasi rationibus jam allatis, respondent, Apostolum hic non respicere ad eam excusationem, de qua supra locutus est, quando dicebant: Loquere tu nobis; non loquatur nobis Dominus; sed ad id, quod non multo post contigit, quando Mosen recusarunt ae rejecerunt, eundem scilicet, quem prius elegerant, ut per eum Dei verba audirent. Recusarunt autem, quando, contemptim de eo loquentes, dixerunt: Mosi, huic viro, qui nos eduxit de terra Aegypti, ignoramus, quid acciderit. Unde et Stephanus Act. 7.: Cui nolueruntf inquit, obedire patres nostri; sed repulerunt, et aversi sunt cordibus suis in Aegyptum etc. Alii verbum recusantes reterunt generatim ad inobedientiam et incredulitatem veteris populi, qui nec Mosi, nec Prophetis umquam auscultare voluit. Sed haec videntur aliena a mente Apostoli, qui materiam exhortandi sumit ex supra dictis, et ad ea procul dubio respicit. Dicendum igitur, Apostolum considerare excusationem illam populi, de qua Exod. 20., non prout verba sonant, propter quae dictum est a Domino: Bene omnia sunt locuti; sed secundum animos et facta subsecuta. Cum enim essent fiiii veteris testamenti, putarentque, solam legis cognitionem sibi ad eara praestandam sufficere, et ea praesumptione subinde repeterent illud: Omnia, quae locutus est Dominus, faciemus, Exod. 19. ct 24., non poterat excusatio eorum, conjuncta cum promissione obediendi, laudem mereri apud Deum, sed reprehensionem potius ac poenam. Neque enim erat in illis efficax obediendi volunt&s. Quod significabant illa Dei verba, quao proxime sub jecit: Quis det, talem eos habere mentem, ut timeant me, et cu^ stodiant universa mandata mea? Sed et alibi queritur Moses, et refert B. Stephanus, eos semper, ex quo fuerant egressi ex Aegypto, fuisse Domino rebelles et inobedientes. Adde, quod illa excusatio, qua dicebant: Non loquatur nobis Dominus, typice significaverit id, quod revera fu* turum erat; nempe populum illum non auditurum vocem Dei loquentis, hoc est, non servaturum legem ab eo sibi datam. Quemadmodum et filius ille, qui patri jubenti: Vade, hodie operare in vinea mea, respondit: Eo, Domine, et non ivit, Matth. 21., parabolice significavit eundem populum, legis divinae professorem et non factorem. Jam quomodo non eff^ugeriut inobedientiae suae poenas, satis abundeque docet historia sacra, maxime Numer., ex quo libro quatuor plagas recenset Apostolus 1 Cor. 10. Ad alteram quaestionem similiter non una est interpretum responsio. Quidam per eum, qui super terram loquebatur, Mosen intelligunt, ut Clnysostomus et Oecumenius. Sed hoc refellitur duplici argumento. Primo, quia filii Israel non Mosen, sed Deum sibi loquentem recusarunt ea recusatione, de qua in praecedentibus actum est. Nam Mosi dicebant: Loquere tu nobis, et audiemus. Deinde, quia participium Graecum: xp^i^/Jia^rtCovTa, pro quo nos habemus: qui loquehatar, in Mosen non competit. Significat enim: oracula reddentem, praesertim usu Scripturae sacrae, quod ostendimus ad illud cap. 8.: Sicut responsum est Mosi. Atqui Moses non dabat oracula, sed accipiebat, uti locus iam citatus manifestat, et res ipsa loquitur. Deus autem est, qui hominibus edit oracula. Quare Deum potius, quam Mosen intelligere convenit per eum, qui loquebatur super terram. Atque hunc sensum indicat Theodoretr.s, refert etiam, post priorem, Theophylactus ut magis probabilem. Sed sciendum, non soli Deo in Scripturis attribui y^^r^^iaii^ivj ^ oraculum edere, verum etiam angelis, ut Act. 10., ubi Cornelius Centurio dicitur responsum sive oraculum accepisse ab Angelo. Idemque de Magis et S. Joseph satis intelligi datur, Matth. 2. Quin et Moses in rubo et in monte Sina non immediate responsa accipiebat a Deo, sed ab Angelo,- cujus ad eam rem ministerio Deus utebatur, ut constat ex oratione B. Stephani, Act. 7., et aliunde. Igitur cum Lirano Angehim hic intelligi puto per eum ^ qui loquebatur super terram; et quidem angelum populi ductorem atque custodem, de quo Dominus ita praecipit Exod. 23.: Observa eum, et audi vocem ejus, 7iec contemnendum putes, quia non dimittet^ cum peccaveris etc. Hic erat Michael Archangelus, per quem lex data fuit; quem etiam exterminatorem Apostolus vocat 1 Cor. 10. Ex quibus jam patet, quomodo non effugerint, qui recusaverunt loquentem super terram; quia nimirum eundem angelum, quem iu monte ex Dei persona loquentem audiveraut et recosaverant, dicentes: Non loquatur nobis Dominus, postea senserunt vindicem suarum transgressionum. Confirmat hunc intellectum locus ille cap. 2., huic similis, quem diximus: Si enim, qui per Angelos dictus est sermo, factus est firwus etc. Ex quo etiam loco S. Thomas prcbationera assumit pro hoc sensu, quem ipse tradit secundo loco. Meminit hujus sensus etiam Titelmannus. Ac sane major ac venustior est antithesis, et fortius argumentum, quod facit Apostolus, si comparatio fiat inter Angelum super terram loquentem, et Christum de coelo; quam si iuter Deum loquentem super terram, et Christum de coelo. Hoc enim ita sonat, ac si Christum de coelo loquentem Apostolus praeferret Deo loquenti super terram, quod absurdum est. Sequitur illatio:
Multo magis nos, qui de coelis loquentem nobis avertimus. Latinius: aversamur, quomodo Graecam vocem reddidit idem interpres ad Tit. 1. Graeca sic habent: Multo magis nos eum, qui de coelis, aversantes, subaudi: non effugiemus. Ubi adhuc ambiguum manet, qao verbo supplendum illud: qui de coelis; an verbo: loquitur, ut noster facit interpres, et Syriacae versionis auctor, repetentes loquendi veibum ex membro priori; an verbo substantivo: est, ut caeteri fere interpretes; quod et magis habet usus Graeci sermonis, nisi quod ad supplendum verbum, iu priori membro expressum, potius invitat facies argumentationis, ut opponantur loquens super terram, et loquens de coelo. Nam et ante dixerat: Videte, ne recusetis loquentem. Atque ita supplevit iu suis commentariis Chrysostomus et ejus sequaces; ut sensus sit: Multo minus nos effugiemus commeritas poenas, si Christum, e coelo nobis loquentem et oracula reddentem, per incredulitatem fuerimus aversati. Dicitur autem Christus loqui et oracula dare de coelo, quia, postquam in coelum ascendit, primum quidem Spiritum sanctum misit et per eum locutusest; deinde per Apostolos et eorum successores, quos misit ad Evangelium praedicandum, loqui perseverat, non solum verbi praedicatione, sed etiam operatione miraculorum. Qui sensus rursum ex cap. 2. probabilis efficitur, ubi simili argumentatione, quemadmodum dictum est, usus Apostolus, adjecit, quomodo salutaris praedicatio, a Domino coepta, deinceps confirmata fuerit per Apostolos, Deo conte' stante signis, et purtentis, et variis virtutibus, et Spiritus S. distributionibus. Hoc enim erat, Dominum loqui de coelo. Denique de coelo loquitur id, quod paulo post citatur ex Propheta. Si cui magis placet supplere verbum: est, sensum hunc habeat: Multo minus impunitos fore, qui aversantur eum, qui de coelo est, origine scilicet divina, et qui de coelo venit, ut doceret nos verba salutis. Theodoretus insinuat ita supplendum: Qui de coelo venturus est judex et peccatorum vindex. Quod satis convenit cum sequentibus.
12:26
26. Cujus vox movit terram tunc. Pertinet haec pars cum iis, quae sequuntur, ad declarationem ejus, quod proxime piaecessit, nempe non evasuros justa supplicia, qui Christum de coelo loquentem fuerint aversati. Movit, Graece: loaXsuos, id est concussit. Loquitur autem de eo motu seu concussione terrae, quao facta est, quando lex dabatur; non quod proprie terra tunc concussionem passa fuerit, qualem patitur in terrae motibus, quos vocamus; nam historia Exodi, repetita in Deutoronomio, quum accurate singula tradit, quae terrorem populo legem accipienti faciebant, terrae motus tamen non meminit; sed quia Scripturae consuetudo est, ut moveri seu commoveri dicat ea, in quibus res novae, magnae et admirabiles, seu laetae, seu tristes, accidunt; eo quod talium rerum subitus eventus atque aspectus vehementer animos hominum soleat commovere. Ita legimus in Psalm. 67.: Deus, cum egredereris in conspectu populi tui, cum pertransires in deserto, terra mota est; etenim coeli distiUaverunt a facie Dei Sinai. Quo versu exitus filiorurc Israel de Aegypto, et transitus in desertum decantalur, ubi tamen nulhim terrae motum accidisse proditum est. Rursuro in Psalm. 95.: Laetentur coeli, et exsultet terra; commoveatur mare et plenitudo ejus. Ubi vehemens hominum futura exsultatio describitur a commotione rerum inanimatarum. Sic ergo vox illa verborum, quibus lex lata fuit, cujus supra meminit, terram concussisse dicitur, quia populum audientem ingenti terrore concussit. • tiL Eatii CoBun. Tom. III. Porro vocula: cujus, ad quem referenda sit, haud plane liquet. Sunt, qui ad Deum referant. Nam Deus loquebatur populo. Unde perterriti dicebant: Non loquatur nobis Dominus. Alii peculiariter ad Christum applicant; tum quia Christus intelligebatur in parte proxime praecedenti, neque contextus sermonis admittere videtur, ut ad alium referatur; tum quia, quod continuo sermono subjungitur: Nunc autem repromittit etc, ad eundem pertinet. Ita Graeci et alii plerique, secundum quos sensus est, Christum voce sua, quam angeli ministerio excitabat, tunc, quando data est lex, terram concussisse. Cur autem illud Christo tribuat, qui nondum incarnatus erat, haec ratio reddi potest, quod angelus ille Christi personam repraesentaret, adeoque ejus quodammodo vultum gereret, quem postea in assumpta carne erat habiturus. Quae veterum est opinio, non leviter in Scripturis fundata. De qua copiosius egi, quum exponerem illa Apostoli verba 1 Cor. 10.: Neque tentemus Christum, sicut quidam eorum tentaverunt; et rursus illa: Et perierunt ab exterminatore. Hic commentarius admodum probabilis est. Quo etiam insinuatur, eundem esse, qui quondam super terram loquebatur, et qui nunc loquitur de coelis. Angelus enim, qui loquebatur super terram, Christi in carne venturi personam et vulfum, ut dixi, referebat. XJnde et B. Stephanus, Actor. 7. disserens de apparitionibus Mosi factis in rubo et in monte, nunc angelum, nunc Dominam eum, qui apparuit, appellat. Posset autem etiam haec pars exponi deangelo, cujus ministerio vox illa terram commovens fuit excitata, sicut exponit Liranus; ut dictio cujus referatur ad prius membrum periodi praecedentis, id est ad eum, qui super terram loquebatur. Sed fateor, eo pacto minus commodam fore hujus partis cum praecedenti connexionem.
Nunc autem repromittit, dicens. Graecr.m verbum praeteriti temporis est: iTnf^yycXTat. Unde alii vertunt: promisit, alii: denuntiavit. Utrumque enim Graeco verbo si^ificatur. Ita sensus erit, Christum apud Prophetam promisisse seu denuntiasse hoc, quod sequitur: Adhuc semel etc. Sed quia praeteritum illud verbum neque activum est, neque medium, eed passivum, quod in activa significatione non facile reperias (nam de exemplis, quae proferri possunt ex Rom. 4. et Gal. 3., dictum est suis locis), ideo videtur interpretandum passive: Nunc autem promissus seu denuntiaius est, dicens, vel: denuntiatus est dicere; ut juxta Graeci sermonis proprietatem participium loco verbi infinitivi sit positum, quemadmodum Matth. 1.: Inventa est in utero habens, id est habere, et cap. 10.: Cum consummasset Jesus praecipiens, id est praecipere. Sensus autem hajus interpretationis est: Olim quidem vox ejus terram concussit; nunc autem, id est quod attinet ad tempus instans, seu tempus novi te- Btamenti, per Prophetam denuntiatus est dicere, quod sequitur. In vocabulo dicens allusio est ad id, quod praecedit: de coelis loquentem. Hic enim exponit, quid inter alia cogitare debeamus Dominum de coelis loqui; nimirum aliquid, quo nobis significetur, non impune laturos, qui caetera loquentem contemserint.
Adhuc semel, et ego movebo non solum terram, sed et coelum. Graece et Syriace sine conjunctione: Adhuc semel ego movebo, sive concutiam, non solum terram etc. Nisi quod multi Graeci codices non legunt: Octao), commovebo, sed: osico^ commoveo. Quidam igitur, conjunctione sublata, continuam faciunt orationem, adverbium semel construentes cum verbo movebo. Sed hi non attendunt ad locum Scripturae ab Apostolo citatum, qui est apud Haggaeum Prophetam cap. 2., ubi nos ex Hebraeo sic legimus: Adhuc unum modicum est, et ego commovebo coelum et terram, et mare et aridam. Pro quo LXX. verterunt: Adhuc semel, ego commovebo coelum et ttrram etc. Ex quo patet, hanc partem: Adhuc aemel, commate separandam a verbis sequentibus, et per se exponendam, sicat id, quod in Hebraeo ei respondet; sicut et illud cap. 10.: Adhuc modicum, aliquantulumque. Quasi enim sic dicit: Exspecta adhuc modicum, et futurum est, quod dico. Sic Joan. 14.: Adhuc modicum, et mundus me jam non videt, Quamquam Apostolus hic non urget illud modicum, sed semel, quod pro vocula unum dederunt LXX. Caeterum pro loci hujus intelligentia notandum est, Apostolum ex Scriptura considerare et proponere nobis duas insignes commotiones sive concussiones: unam minorem, qua terra concussa fuit in veteris legis latione; alteram majorem, qua non solum terra, sed et coelum commovendum est. Quaeritur ergo, quando haec posterior commotio facta fuerit, aut quando futura; non parum enim hic dissident interpretes. Quod si locum Prophetae consideremus, videbitur facta in primo Christi adventu. Nam de eo loqui Dominum apud Prophetam, planum fit ex verbis post ea, quae jam citata sunt, proxime sequentibus: Et movebo omnes gentes; et veniet desideratus cunctis gentibui, et imphbo domum istam gloria. Haec enim ad primum Christi adventum pertinere, et in eo completa fuisse, res ipsa probat, estque ea constans expositorum sententia. Sed quomodo tunc commota sunt coelum et terra? Respondent, id factum in nativitate Salvatoris, quando angeli de coelo in terram descenderuQt, cum exsultatione canentes: Gloria in altissimis Deo, et in terra pax hominibus. Sed his objicio; Si motum est coelum in Christi nativitate, quia angeli de coelo descenderunt in terram; cur non etiam motum est in legislatione, multis angelorum millibus e coelo descendentibus in montem Sina, Deut. 33.? Dicunt alii, tunc factam hanc commotionem, quando in coelo nova stella apparuit, et in terra, Magis natum regem Judaeorum quaerentibus, turbatus est Herodes, et omnis Hierosolyma cum illo. His addunt signa, quae vel in morte, vel in resurrectione Domini contigerunt, ut solis obtenebrationem, terrae motum, petrarum scissionem, monumeutorum apertionem. Liranus coeli commotionem constituit in Christi ascensione, quando, inquit, bumauitati ejus ascendenti coelum patuit. Nonnulli vero commotionem intelligunt coeli et terrae, id est mundi, quae facta est per Evangelii praedicationem. Vehementer enim mundus commotus fuit nova Jesu Christi religione, per ipsum allata, ac deinde per ejus Apostolos disseniinata in omnes gentes. Sunt etiam, qui commotionem hanc interpretentur factam in eo, quod per Christi mortem terr<^.stria coelestibus, id est homines cum angelis reconciliati sunt, juxta Apostolum Col. 1. Verum qui his modis interpretantur, nimium profecto Apostolum a suo instituto abducunt. Versatur enim Apostolus in exhortandis Hebraeis, ne recusent Christum loquentem, alioqui non evasuros poenas ab eo, ut justo judice, infligendas. Itaque facit Christum Prophetae verbis de coelo denuntiantem hoc suum judicium, in quo commovenda sunt coelum et terra. Dicitur enim hoc ad significandum, quam sit judicium illud terribile. Huc facit, quod loquitur Apostolus de hac commotione, tamquam adhac futura; quasi dicat, unam olim factam, alteram adhuc ex promissione exspectandam. Proinde Chrysostomus, imo Graeci ad unum omnes, hunc locum exponunt de ea coeli et terrae commotione, quae futura est in fine saeculi, atque in secundo Domini adventu, quando mundus totus innovabitur. Nam et Cyrillus apud Oecumenium perspicuis verbis hunc intellectum tradit. Accedunt his Latini, Anselmus, B. Thomas, Cajetanus et alii. Verus igitur Apostoli sensus est, Christum dicere: Adhuc unum hoc restat, ut commoveam non solum terram, sed et coeium, scilicet adventu meo adjudicium. Tunc enim, ut totius mundi fiat innovatio, nec non ad terrorem venientis judicis, omaia elementa commovenda sunt, coelum, terra, mare. Haec est ea commotio, quam apertius explicat Aposlolus Petrus, 2. Ep. 3. ita scrioens: Adveniet mitem dies Domini, ut fur; in quo coeli magno impetu transient, elementa vero calore solventur, terra autem, et quae in ipsa sunt opera, exurentur, ei infra: Properantes in adventum diei Domini, per quem coeli ardentes solventur, et elementa ignis ardore tabescent. Novos vero <]oelos, et novam terram, secundum promissa ipsius, exspectamus etc. Ex quibus B, Petri verbis etiam intelligitur, hanc commotionem accipiendam de coelo aereo. Quamquam et coelum.yidereura suo modo transiturum, aliunde discimus, dicente Domino: Coelum et terra transihunt, et Psalmista canente: Opera manuum tuarum sunt coeli ^ ipsi peribunt. De (jiia re diximus ad 1. caput hujus Epistolae. Hic interim observa,. Apostolum libenter ingerere suis Hebraeis mentionem adventus Christi ad judicium; tum ut spe retributionis futurae patientiam servent in adversis, uti fecit cap. 10. dicens: Adhuc enim modicum aliquaniulumque, qui venturus est, veniet; tum ut a defectione retrahantur metu futuri supplicii, quod facit hoc loco. Restat diluenda objectio, quae alios interpretes avertit a sensu jam dato, et induxit in tam diversas sententias. Nam si Propheta de primo Christi adventu loquitur, uti superius probatum est, quanam, inquiunt, ratione licebit ejus verba, ab Apostolo citata, de secundo adventu interpretari? Ut hic praetermittam, quod B. Augustinus totum illum Prophetae locum intellexit de novissimo Christi adventu, lib. 18. de civit. Dei, cap. 35. et 48. (quae ejus est singularis sententia), breviter respondeo, nihil vetare, quo minus testimonium aliquod Propheticum sive pei extensionem, sive per accommodationem, sive etiam per concessionem ab Apostolo referatur ad id, de quo proprie Propheta non est locutus; praejertim ubi non disputantis, sed exhortantis partes agit, ut in praesenti. Ita respondet Gaignaeus, dicens, Apostolum non inepte ad secundum Christi adventum applicare, (juod Propheta de primo dixerat. Possumus etiam aliter respondere, nimirum illa verba Prophetae: Ego com-' movebo coelum et terram, et mare et aridam y generatim pertiaere ad totum tempus, quod decurrit ab initio regni Christi in terris usque ad ejus complementum. Per illud enim mirabiliter commotus fuit et commovetur mundus. Sic igitur impleta fuit illa Prophetia secundum inchoationem, et metaphorice intel lecta, in primo Christi adventu, tunc maxime, quando coepit Evangelium praedicari omni creaturae; caeterum consummate, sensuque proprio, implebitur in secundo ejus adventu, quo veniet judicare saeculum per ignem. Tunc enim, ut est in precibus Ecclesiae, coeli movendi 8unt et terra. Huic sane generaliori intellectui, in verbis Prophetae nihil est, quod repugnet.
12:27
27. Quod autem: Adhuc semel, dicit. Graece: lUud autem: Adhuc semel; sed bene sensum reddit interpres.
Declarat mobilium translationem tamquam factorum. Graece: Declarat sive significat eorum, quae concutientur, translationem, velut jam factorum.
Ut maneant ea, quae sunt immobilia. Graece: Ut maneant ea, quae non concutiuntur. Sed meminisse oportet, quod alibi diximus, participia more Hebraeo subinde usurpari pro nomiitibus verbalibus. Est autem hic participium oaXsuofisva. Quare pro eo affirmato et negato bene vertit interpres: mobilia et immobilia. Nos concussibilia ct inconcussihilia diceremus, si usus pateretur. Quamquam non nego, etiam eos recte vertisse, qui participia resolverunt in verba. Argumentatur Apostolus ex illa particula: Adhuc semel, et, ut ait B. Thomas, magnam in ea vim facit. Qui enim dicit: Adhuc semel, sijjnificat, aliquid jam praeteriisse, et aliud f uturum, quod permaneat, nec amplius in aliud quidquam commutetur. Nam istud semel accipitur cum tacita exclusione: Semel tantum. id est non pluries. Potest autem intelligi in verbis Apo&toli duplex mysterium, juxta duplicem intellectum mobilium. Nam si mobilia intelligantur, quae ad vetus testamentum pertinebant, ut tabernaculum, sanctuarium, arca, mensa, et caetera, de quibus actum est cap. 9. (haec enim itypice per terram in legislatione motam significari possunt, utpote terrena et corporalia): sensus erit, Prophetam, dicentem: adhuc semel, significasse, quod illa priora transf erenda essent, et mutationem subitura, tamquam facta manibus hominum (sic enim appellantur eodem capite 9), ut permaneant ea, quae illis succedunt, et quorum immobilitas significatur per voculam semel. Haoc autem sunt, quae ad novum testamentum pertinent, et prioribus illis adumbrata fuerunt, ut tabernaculum verum et non manufactum, et saucta coelestia; de quibus item cap. 8. et 9. Significavit hujusmodi translationem Apostolus, cap. 7. dicens: Translato sacerdotio, necesse est, ut legis translatio fiat. Sin autem mobilia intelliorantur coelum et terra, de quibus utique dixit: Ego movebo non solum terram, sed et coelum, sensus est, Prophetam ea parte: adhuc semel, declarasse, quod elementa (quae nomine coeli et terrae comprehenduntur) concutienda sint, et in aliam faciem transmutanda, ut illa maneant in alium statum non amplius commutanda, quae iis succedent, id est novi coeli et nova terra, in quibus justitia habitat, ut loquitur B. Petrus 2. Epist. 3. Per haec autem intelligitur regnum Christi consummatum. Dicit autem: tamquam factorum, ut volunt interpretes, ad significaDdura, quod Christo (qui introducitur ista loquens) facile sit, commovere et transmutare coelum et terram, utpote sua ipsius opera, sicut ex Psalmo 101. docuit in cap. 1. hujus Epistolae. Utrumque mysterium jam dictum Cajetanus in hoc loco contemplatur. Sed R. Thomas solum hoc posterius Iradit, et recte. Nam hoc potius facit ad contextum et scopum Apostoli. Quo etiam commentario refellit Origenem, qui fabulatus est infinitas mundi renovationes.
12:28
28. Itaque regnum immobile suscipientes, habemus gratiam. Absolvit exhortationem coeptam illis verbis: Videte, ne recusetis loqueyitem; simulque declarat, quid per ea, quae sunt imr.iobiliay voluerit intelligi; nempe regnum Christi immobile. Quo nomine, inquit Cajetanus, propriissime appellatur regnum Christi futurum, particjpatione autem status evangelicus. Pro verbo: habemus, in Graeco et Syriaco, nec non in quibusdam Latinis exemplaiibus legitur: habeamus, exhortandi modo. Quod et Ribera magis probat. Habere gratiam, juxta Graecos interpretes idem est, quod agere gratias. Nam et Latine dicitur quis habere gratiam, qui beneficium agnoscit. Sed hic sensus parum probabilis est. Primum quia non addit Apoetolus, cui gratia sit habenda, videlicet Deo; quod alias non solet omittere. Deinde quia sxstv xcfptv, habere gratiam, pro eo, quod est grptias agere, non est styli Apostolici; utuntur enim Apostoli passim verbo suxapioxelv. Postremo quia non bene quadrat huic sensui, quod sequitur: per quam serviamus. Unde Graeci in ea parte exponenda laborant, dum pro gratia reponunt gratiarum actionem. Rectius itaque per gratiam intelligitur hoc loco beneficium, quo facti sumus Christiani. Sic enim et supra cap. 10. sumitur in illis verbis: Et spiritui gratiae contumeliam fecerit, et hoc capite, ubi hortatus est: iVc quis desit gratiae Dei. Quo loco etiam alia hujus acceptionis exempla annotavimus. Habere autem gratiam, est, eam apprehendere seu tenere: quemadmodum Syrus interpres transtulit. Est igitur sensus perspicuus: Cum haec ita sint, quae dixi de Christo concussuro coelum et terram, ut sibi paret regnum immobile, nos, regnum illud suscipientes (Graece: assumentes) id est spe certa capientes, gratiam Christianismi firmiter retineamus, nec ullis tentationibus ab ea nos sinamus divelli.
Per quam serviamus placentes Deo. Loco participii placentes in Graeco est adverbium euaploTtog, quasi dicat: beneplacenler. Erasmus sensum reddidit: Per quam ita colamus Deum, ut ei placeamus. Quod enim in quibusdam Graecis pro: XaTp£6(o/Ji£v, serviamus, legitur: ^^aTpsuojuiov, servimus, merito rejicitur, tamquam Apostoli instituto contrarium. Non enim hic laudat Hebraeos; sed hortatur et terret, ut in superioribus. Quod etiam manifeste patet ex sequentibus.
Cum metu et reverentia. Graecum vocabulum aMouc, priori loco positum, proprie significat pudorem seu verecundiam. Et ita vertit interpres 1 Tim. 2.; Graeci quoque pudorem hic intelligunt, nec ad Deum referunt, sed ad homines. Dicunt enim, praecipi, ut verecunde nos geramus erga omnes. Veruntamen accipitur ea vox interdum etiam apud auctores profanos pro metu ac reverentia, qua Deum aut principem quis veretur. Cum enim verecundia sit metus quidam dedecoris, recte metus ille, quo quis, conscius suae indignitatis, metuit a Dei conspectu cum ignominia repelli, verecundia vocatur. Posteriori loco est £uXa'P£ta. Quo vocabulo significari solet in sacris literis timor et reverentia, quae est hominis erga Deum; sicut ostendimus ad illud cap. 5.: Exauditus est pro sua reverentia. Debet autem haec pars: cum metu et reverentia, referri ad verbum: serviamus; estque similis admonitio cum illa Davidica: Servite Domino in timore, et cum illa Apostolica ad Phil. 2.: Cum metu et tremore vestram salutem operamini. Quae omnia palam damnant fidem haereticorum specialem.
12:29
29. Etenim Deus noster ignis consumens est. Scripturae testimonio confirmat, tam quod proxime dixit: Deo serviendum esse cum mesu et reverentia, quam id, quod ante dixerat, nos non effugituros, si de coelis loquentem aversati fuerimus. Desumptum est autem ex Deut. 4., ubi cum praecepisset Moses populo, cavendum a cultu simulacrorum, subjunxit hanc poenae comminationem: Quia Dominus Deus tuus ignit consumens est. Unde conjectuia est, eam sententium ab Apostolo addaci potissimum propter deseitores fidei, sicut illic contra violatores religionis dicta sunt. Vocatur Deus per tropum: ignis consumtns, idque malorum huminnm respectu, quia, sicut ignis vehementissime agit et celerrime rem obnoxiam Cijnsumit, ita Deus adversarios suos acerrime puniturus est, et in momento consr.mpturus;, non ita quidem, ut aliquando esse desinant, sed ut numquam deinceps iis sit bene. Moses quidem videtur loqui de perditione et morte temporali, qua saepe celeriter et ex improviso consumpti fuerunt Dei contemptores; nam et cap. 9. ejusdem libri Deum vocat ignem devorantem atque consumentem, qui deleturus sit Chananaeos et perdituius velociter. Verum illa mors et perditio temporalis typus erat mortis aeternae, quam hic spectat Apostolus. Hanc igitur mortem malis inferre, est eos consumere. Similis est locus apud Jes. 33., ubi Deum vocat ignem devorantem et ardcres sempiternos. Alludunt autem hujusmodi sententiae ad id, quod faturum est in extremo judicio, quando Deus per ignem judicaturus est mundum, et impios in ignem aeternum missurus. CAPQT DECIHUn TERTIDIB.
12:2
… proem (1:8) and in the conclusion (21:6 and 22:13) that God's salvific counsel will be fulfilled to the end, when the Almighty (1:8) will vanquish his antagonists in the "judgment" of Jesus Savior and Sovereign, beginning (Ps. 101 [102]:26 and Heb. 1:10; 12:2; Jn. 1:1) and end (Rom. 10:4). "A-Ω" expresses the divine transcendence, in its attributes of infinity, eternity, universal causality (both efficient and final), including within it …
… Thus one arrives at the love of the Cross, which consists in preferring, even at equal glory of the Lord, sacrifice rather than pleasure, in order to be able to demonstrate thus more effectively one's love for God, who for love of man chose the Cross (Heb. 12:2). "Since Christ has suffered in the flesh, arm yourselves also with the same mind," says St. Peter (1 Pet. 4:1). Mortification must always be performed with a great spirit, that …
12:4
… The Apostle's life, after his conversion, is a "bonum certamen." The Christian life is represented by him as a harsh struggle, with alternating fortunes, ending only with death, a struggle of the greatest importance, since eternal life is at stake (I Cor. 9:26 ff.; Hebr. 12:4).
12:16
… For this right (Heb. bēkhōrōth) cf. Gen. 25:31-34; 27:36; 43:33, etc.; Hebr. 12:16: τὰ πρωτοτόκια. …
12:22
… will be in their company, a company already begun here below, so that we are their fellow citizens (Heb. 22, 12). The knowledge of the a. is limited and admits of progress (Mt. 24, 36; Mk. 13, 32; Eph. 3, 10; I Tim. 3, 16). Their number is very great (Heb. 12, 22; Rev. 5, 11). There is also a certain diversity among them; named are: a., archangels, thrones, dominions, virtues, principalities, powers that dwell in the regions above the earth …
The Epistle to the Hebrews depicts eternal joy in the Promised Land (cf. Mt. 5:4), transformed into a "heavenly calling" (Hebr. 3:1), which is a "rest" identical to the "rest of God" (ibid. 3:1-4:11). The faithful are journeying toward the "City of the living God" (ibid. 12:22; 13:14), the "higher" Jerusalem (Gal. 4:26) or the "new" or "heavenly" Jerusalem, bride of the Lamb (Apoc. 21:1-22:5), overflowing with the resplendent glory of God, the synthesis …
12:23
… Nevertheless, even stripped of the body, the soul is not supposed to live in the sleep of še'ôl, but to dwell near the Lord (II Cor. 5, 8; Phil. 1, 23). And the fact that this separated soul is no longer only called ψυχή (Apoc. 6, 9; 20, 4), but also πνεῦμα (I Pt. 3, 19; Hebr. 12, 23), provides at least a precious indication in favor of its spiritual nature.
12:24
Abel (Hebrew Hēbel; Septuagint Greek Ἀβέλ)
… Sacred Scripture affirms that A. "being dead yet speaketh" (Heb., loc. cit.), his death being a type of the sacrifice of Christ, who calls him "just," and places him at the head of the martyrs who have suffered for the triumph of good (Mt. 23:31-35; cf. Heb. 12:24). A. is also remembered in the canon of the Mass, in which God is asked to "accept the new sacrifice as that of his just servant Abel." The blood of A. cries out from the ground to …
12:26
Aggeus (Hebrew Haggaj "Solemn"; Septuagint 'Αγγαῖος)
… the Yahwists at the thought of the inferiority of the new building compared with the old, H. foretells salvation in the messianic advent: the nations will stream to the Temple in the universal divine Kingdom (2:7-10; v. 7 f. is cited and interpreted in Heb. 12:26-28).
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.